Search the Community

Chapter 1: I hated Ben. More than I hated myself for going back to that gym day after day knowing what I was in for. I was always kind of small. At 19, I was only 5’5, and barely 130 pounds. That’s why I started going to the gym. Some half-assed attempt at bulking up, I guess. It didn’t make much of a difference - my body was never really fond of gaining any weight. At the end of my first day, I was getting ready to leave when someone came up to me while I was changing. “Looks like we’re the only two left in here.” I hear from behind. I whip my head around to see an orgasmic figure. He had to be at least 6’3, towering over me with broad, muscled shoulders and pecs that looked like they would break my nose if I tried to motorboat them. I looked down to see a package so big his shorts were struggling to contain it. ”Name’s Ben,” I looked back up. “You new here?” He stood there for almost a whole minute before I was able to respond. “Yeah, hi, I guess. I’m Will.” I said sheepishly. “Well Will,” he started again. “I pretty much run shit around here. ESPECIALLY in the locker rooms. And since we’re all alone, how about you help me out and get this beast to calm down a bit?” Before I could say no, Ben’s shorts were at his ankles and I was on my knees. I tried to struggle away, but Ben made it clear there was no way in hell he was letting that happen. He rammed his 9-inch cock into my mouth, not even letting me help suck it. With one hand, he started forcefully bobbing my head up and down his meat as he got closer to climaxing. A few moments later, I felt a warm sensation build in my throat as he blew his load in me. There was so much that some of it started gushing out of my mouth before he was even done. I don’t know why I kept going back after that. I had just been assaulted. But the truth is, it kind of turned me on.

To avoid potential confusion, and in case it isn't obvious, the first part of this chapter is from Jolias's point of view. It's a new thing for me, to write from a separate character's perspective. Hopefully it isn't terrible. Thanks again to @MadMutter for allowing me to use his OC Jolias. Part 4 He's so cute. The light hair he keeps in an undercut style, his light brown eyes which might even seem more golden than brown, the fact he's taller than me... He hits all the right buttons for me. And, the fact he's constantly nervous is just even cuter. Not alone, but the fact that I seem to be the cause of it is so enthralling. I love having that affect on him. I picked up the 20s and started doing alternating curls with them. I really did want Mike to join me for a workout, which I really thought would be fun, but it's whatever. I can drag him here when we're both free. Just gotta get some better synergy going with our schedules. I wonder if he ever does workout, though. This colder weather thing makes it so difficult to determine what a dude looks like under his clothes. I mean, sure, it's far easier to tell the overweight guys from the skinnier guys, but the thinner dudes are always a mystery. Are they fit? Just skinny? No way to know until some layers come off. And I wanna know what Mike looks like. The gym would have been the perfect way to get a reading on his body. But, if I'm being honest, it didn't matter. I was already enraptured by him. I really just wanted to see his reaction to my body. I scoffed at myself for being so... shallow. But, there was more to it than just physical attractiveness, as much as I tried to hide that fact. I looked in the mirror across from where I was standing as I curled the weights. I loved watching my hard biceps balling up with each contraction, my vascularity showing through with a nice protruding vein across each peak. Fuck yeah, I thought to myself, knowing I was building my muscles up naturally. I definitely craved size, that's for sure. I wanted the power. That feeling. It's so intoxicating to be so strong. But I wanted it naturally, and I wanted it to be permanent. Not just some sexually charged reaction to being immensely turned on. I sighed, knowing my reality was a shitty one. I guess I was hoping Mike would've joined me in here, and he would've reacted to seeing my muscles the way he's been reacting so far. I wanted to watch him pitch a tent as he saw me flexing and lifting. I wanted to know if muscles turned him on. I need a reading on him. I need to know if we could ever work as a romantically involved couple, or if we're forever doomed to just be friends. And, sadly, probably less than even that, because I know damn well he's into me. And if I can't reciprocate, he'll probably eventually get alienated to the point of total avoidance. Not a good basis for a lasting friendship. What if muscles aren't his thing? What if he's like... totally disgusted by it? I felt myself getting irrationally disappointed by a total hypothetical. Even if he's not into muscle, maybe we could still work? I shook my head at the conversation I was having with myself in my own mind. The idea we would still work is laughable. He'd see me grow and probably run and never look back. Literally no one can do what I can do. There's a reason it's a secret from everybody. Well, almost everybody. The last and only person who ever saw me grow did exactly what I'm afraid Mike would do. He ran. Scared out of his mind. He even told the authorities that I was some kind of monster, and I had to answer a bunch of questions from the police. It was... embarrassing, to say the least. The word "alien" even came up a couple of times. Thankfully I only grow when I'm extremely aroused, and return to normal once I "calm" down. So, investigations were brief and short-lived as they weren't able to investigate or validate science-fiction. Science-fiction that was, admittedly, truth, but again, only one person having knowledge of it allows it to go on as simply science-fiction. I hated harboring ill feelings towards a guy I once wanted to date, but really, it's hard not to be upset that he tried to ruin my life. I was so attracted to him. And I thought he was to me. But I couldn't help but smile at the fact he was seen as a lunatic for bringing such ridiculous accusations against me. The only way I'd be concerned at this point is if Fox Mulder and Dana Scully showed up at my door. I smirked at that idea, inwardly laughing but lamenting the fact that one of the greatest TV shows of all-time is no longer on television. God, what would I really do if Fox Mulder decided to investigate the truth behind whether or not I was some sort of monster? Would even he be able to get to the bottom of it? Building my own body up through normal means was my way of trying to measure my compatibility with a potential boyfriend. It's taken a year, but I'm finally looking pretty buff, in my own opinion. Now all I gotta do is find a way to... show it off, I guess... and watch how Mike reacts. Then, we can move on from there. I finished my workout, which was a light one today. I went back to the locker room and, before bothering to cover my body again with the necessary layers to protect against the cooler fall air, I decided to look into the mirror. The black wife-beater I usually wore for working out was form-fitting. Sexy. I liked it. It showed my tight abs through the thin fabric, and I could see the small but nevertheless present valley between my taut pecs. And of course, my arms were on full display. My shoulders have broadened a bit since I started working out, and my arms are getting thick with muscle. I'm not huge, by any standard. But I was taking on the appearance of a gym-rat. And I need so badly to finally let Mike get a glimpse of what's hiding under my clothes. I need his reaction, and I need it to be positive. Because I can't stop imagining shoving my dick into his ass and hearing him moan in pleasure. I started putting on my clothes, changing out of my shorts and putting on my pants, and donning the hoodie I usually wear before it starts getting truly cold outside. BZZZ My phone went off. It was nestled next to a bunch of spare change I had in my gym bag for whatever reason, amplifying the noise of its vibration. I always put it on vibrate when I'm in the gym just in case someone decides to blow it up with phone calls. After I shoved my arm into the second sleeve of my hoodie, I reached down for my phone before zipping the bag shut. My heart skipped a beat in my chest and I smiled as I read the sender's name of the text. It was Mike. Class done wanna get lunch? I felt myself sigh, almost like I was relieved. Like I was scared he wouldn't text me. I smiled, thinking of how he seems to be thinking the same way I am. He's a nervous dude, too; he only hides it far less as well as I can. Fuck yes where, I sent back. Immediately the bubbles popped up. The den since its open and closer than dennys lol he responded. Good idea im so hungry meet ya there And I didn't hesitate to pick up my shit and walk out of there. *** Once again I sat in a class I really ought to have been paying attention to thinking only of Jolias. His face was all I could see in my head when I sat in that hard, unrelenting classroom chair. I glanced down at my notes and it was once again riddled with nothing but Jolias's name. Over and over again. I was totally enraptured by him. He was so fucking hot! How could anyone not think of him constantly? How was he not a famous model making millions of dollars a month just posing for pictures? Wait, scratch that idea. If he were doing that, I'd have no shot of being with him. I'd have no shot of even being friends with him, much less lovers. He can do that after we get married, and then we can be rich. I laughed inwardly at myself, thinking of the future in those terms. Like he'd ever want to marry me. I'm boring. Dull. He surely would rather marry a guy who's much more attractive. I looked up at the professor who was droning on and on, and I saw a ton of crap written on the chalkboard that I probably should have been paying attention to. I subconsciously shook my head, cursing at myself for allowing my mind to wander so freely. I am so going to regret not paying attention. But in a mere second, I was back to thinking about Jolias and only Jolias. He was going to the gym. Which meant he was probably hiding some sexy muscles under those clothes. I'd love to see them! My cock was growing again within the confines of my pants, and I didn't even care. I liked imagining Jolias with a tight, sexy, muscular body. I imagined actually having joined him in the gym, and I imagined him doing the bench press, pushing up weight I could never dream of lifting, watching from his side as his pecs bunched up into hard mounds every time he pushed the heavy weight up. Maybe one day we can have a private workout, except he'd work out his sexy muscles, and then we'd have a separate workout of our own right after. Like, maybe he'd finish pressing a ton of weight, and then I'd walk over, straddle him as he lay on the bench, and sit down right on his crotch. I'd bend down, kissing him hard on the lips, our tongues wrestling with each other, my hands prodding his hot pumped up chest. I'd lift my ass up just enough to get my pants down, as he lowers his own in a frenzy of sexual tension, and then I'd lower myself back down as his dick slowly enters my hot hole. He'd flex his big sexy biceps as I slowly and lightly bounce on his dick, our moans echoing through the empty weight room. FUCK. I came back to reality in time to hear the screech of metal chair legs scraping across cheap linoleum. Class had apparently ended, and I was once again sitting with a raging hardon that would become overly apparent if I stand up. Time to wrap that hoodie around my waist again. GOD I want Jolias so bad. But my heart fluttered as I realized I was done class. Well, "done" isn't exactly accurate in this context. I think I was done before class even began. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and texted Jolias. Hopefully he'd still want to get lunch. Or maybe he was still in the gym working out and I could go watch. Fuck yes where he sent back. I guess he was done too. I suggested the Den since I don't really want to have to travel far for lunch, and since we'd likely be meeting at the location of our choosing, it'd only prolong the amount of time before I got to see him again. Once I knew the hoodie was secure around my waist, I stood up, prepared to walk to the Den. Hopefully it was warm enough that I wouldn't feel too chilly without my hoodie on. I was suddenly very aware also that I'd apparently leaked a ton of pre into my pants as well. That's just great. Just thinking of this dude sent my cock into a frenzy. I mean, I leaked pre all the time when I was jerking off, but to leak so much just from thinking about a dude was new to me. It was exciting but embarrassing. And I still couldn't shake this feeling that, in the end, I'd wind up being disappointed. He hasn't shown me he wants our relationship to become sexual or romantic. Was I even in the slightest way prepared for the potentiality he only ever wanted to be just friends? I had to know. I had to make a plan to find out sooner rather than later. Maybe I can goad him into getting super close to me like he did last night, but instead of being a nervous wreck, I actually close the gap and put my lips on his. It's mostly harmless. He'll either recoil, or embrace it. We're both gay, that much we've established. So, he won't hate me if he dislikes a kiss. I could play it off as my thinking he wanted to. I mean, why else get that close to my face? Oh fuck, I was overthinking things. I need to just let things play out. But my throbbing cock was telling me to hurry things up. Exiting the building, I already regretted having only a short-sleeve shirt on. I'm going to need to start dressing for the inevitability that I'll always need to hide my raging boners. But I hurried my way to the Den, eager to see Jolias again. It'd only been about an hour since I last saw him, but it felt like forever.

Introndunction: Muscle man is interrupted during workout The cell door buzzed and slid open just as the hunk inside finished another set of deadlifts. The impact of his barbell slamming onto the mat was heard throughout the compound, joining the ever-present medley of burly men lifting heavy shit. The guard paused for the reverberations to subside before stepping in. The hunk turned to face him, mouth open, chest heaving, waiting for the guard to say something. "You've been called for inspection." The guard pulled a set of handcuffs from his belt. "I hope that was your last set because I'm meant to get you right away." "Man, I thought we agreed you wouldn't interrupt any of my workouts, " The hunk tossed his wrist wraps and began wiping the sweat off of his bar. "so what's this? You know there's only a few weeks left for us. Ain't got time for all-" "This isn't from us, man." The guard cut him off and opened the handcuffs. "It's from the big house. Some pompous twink came down from the estate to check on things, fuck knows why. Got a real stick up his ass. Wardens' refusing to do shit about him." The hunk finished putting on his tank top and turned around to be cuffed. "Why didn't ya'll just tell him what you tell every other pompous twink from the estate?" The door closed as they exited the cell, the guard leading the cuffed hunk toward the inspection. "All I know is this cunt is too important for any of the wardens to tell him to fuck off. So we're stuck. Prick's making shit harder for all of us." The guard spoke quietly to his prisoner. "Keeps trying to tell us what to do. Like he'd know a fucking thing about building muscles." The sound of weights and grunting grew quiet as the two men walked further from the cell block. "We'll see what he has to say. Speaking of, " The guard stops in front of his prisoner and pulls him close. "This guy is... You know how these guys are." The hunk smiled. "Don't sweat it. Let's get this over with." He turned towards the administrator office. The guard patted him on the shoulder. "Alright... Slave. Follow me." Part bullshit: The Twink Talks Too Much The pompous twink looked up from the desk and smiled as the men entered the administrator office. "Here is the prisoner you requested, Mister Master." The guard shut the door behind them. "Thank you very much. As I am sure the guard has informed you, slave, I am here to conduct an inspection of the company's property-... " The twink spoke many words and neither the hunk or the guard cared to hear most of them as evidenced by the knowing glances they kept shooting eachother. They were not accustomed to the volume of corporate garbage that spewed out from the skinny twigs on the hill. "... and although I have absolute faith in the professionalism and work ehtic of our highly trained staff in this compound-... " His words and gestures brought him up from the desk chair all the way to the examination table and ended beside the scale. He held a measuring tape in one hand and extended the other towards the guard. He was quiet long enough for the guard to realise his speech was over. "Pardon me, Mister Master?" the guard wore a puzzled look on his face same as the restrained hunk. "The keys, please. In order to accomplish what I must I need this slave to be unrestrained." The twink waited for the guard to hand over his keys. "Of course." The guard quickly unlocked the prisoner and handed the keys along with the cuffs to the twink in charge. "Thank you. Now if you will excuse me for a moment I shall begin immediately." He placed the cuffs and keys on the table. "Uh... Mister Master... " The guard stepped ahead of the prisoner as if to speak on his behalf. "Our protocol says not to leave unrestrained prisoners without the supervision of at least one guard or warden. Are you sure about carrying out this inspection alone?" "Yes, I am sure. Your protocol pertains to prisoners, not slaves. And besides, " he picked up the cuffs and twirled them around his finger "I am sure it won't be a problem now that I have these. You're excused." "Well alright, Mister Master... " The guard turned to leave. He saw the hunk with a look on his face that said What the fuck, man? and replied with an expression that said I don't fucking know, man. "I'll be outside." Part The Muscle Worship The hunk rubbed his wrists as the guard left the room. He cleared his throat and took off his tank top. He put the garment on a shelf and lowered his gaze, waiting for the twink to begin his inspection. He cleared his throat and held his hands behind his back. He cleared his throat a third time and dared to look up at the twink. Thinking he had something on his body, he looked down to see what the twink was staring at. He couldn't see what it was. "Mister Master?" The hunk waited for a response. "You wanna get started?" He stood motionless as if transfixed, leaning against the front of the desk, breathing deeply with his mouth open. His eyes blinked from the sight in front of him, at once too much but not enough to look away. They wandered over the hunk's body, from his shoulders down to his waist, up to his neck and down to his arms. The longer the twink stared the bigger the prisoner got. The more veins he could make out through his skin, the more definition manifested in his abs, the more bulges appeared on his arms, until he realized the hunk had gotten closer. The twink's breathing slowed as he felt the bodyheat radiating from the prisoner's chest on his face. "Hey. What do you want to measure, Mister Master?" The hunk spoke softly and held up his right arm to flex. "Wanna measure my biceps?" He looked over the bulging mound on his arm and smiled to himself. "Or do you wanna measure the other one? Huh?" He put his right hand up on his hip and repeated the pose with his left arm. Just as big a protrusion, just as prominent a vein. Finally the twink snapped out of his trance and turned to face away from the hunk. "No, that isn't what-..." The twink cleared his throat before taking the measuring tape in both his hands. He turned to face the hunk who had his arms crossed in front of him. "That is not what I came here for." "Well then. What do you wanna measure, little man?" The hunk looked down at the twink and teased him. "I got something if you're out of ideas." "It's your ch-... Your chest. I am here to measure you. Your chest." The twink mustered his quickly fading pompousness, put one hand on his hip and looked up at the hunk. "Would you kindly put your arms down at your sides, please?" He brought the tape around his waist as the hunk complied, unfolding his arms. "Thank you." "So it's please and thank you now, huh?" The hunk let out a hearty chuckle. "Be quiet. And put your arms behind your head, please." The twink carried the tape up and around the hunk's chest and held it to read. "What does it say?" The hunk put his arms down and leaned into the desk. He put his arms on either side of the tiny man, trapping him against the desk. "Huh? What number do you have there, little man?" "Fifty-... " The twink stuttered as the hunk closed in on him and he realized his predicament. "Fifty what? I know what it says. I coulda told you what it said. Give it here." The hunk grabbed the tape out of the twink's hands and wrapped it around his scrawny body. "Hey, what on earth do you think you-" The twink began to protest but stopped. He gave in to the thick, veiny arms putting the measuring tape around his chest and let his eyes wander over them. Over the round deltoids and defined veins that framed the behemoth in front of him. The hunk held his gaze after taking his width. "Yours didn't say fifty. Didn't say forty either." He let go of the tape and put his arms around the small man. "Put your hands up on my shoulders." The twink complied as the man who towered above him commanded. "Come here." He buried the twink's face in between his massive pecs. "Oh... Your muscles... So big... " The twink moaned into the muscular chest. He huffed and puffed as if wanting to inhale the bulging pecs into his lungs. He squeezed, rubbed, groped and massaged the beast everywhere his dainty hands could reach. "You didn't need to interrupt my motherfucking workout if you wanted all this." The hunk spoke gently. "Hm? You think that it's okay to fuck with my workout like that?" "No... Not ever... " He whispered his reply with his cheek pressed into the hunk's firm body. "You're gonna make up for my missed workout, aren't you?" He took the twink's hand in his own and guided it down his sculpted abdomen. "Yes... Oh your muscles are so-... " The twink trailed off in a sharp gasp as he felt the ripples in the hunk's developed abs. "You know a body like mine doesn't come easy." He lead the twink's soft hand down to his confined member and squeezed it. "Show me how grateful you are." The twink tried to pull his hand off the firm metal to no avail. "No, I don't-" He averted his eyes from the stud in front of him. "I could not unlock your cage. We would both be in trouble!" "Only you and I will know." He began taking off his workout pants. "I know you want to make me happy." "I do!" The twink looked up into his eyes with a pleading expression, hoping for understanding and forgivness for this supposed wrongdoing. "I would do anything for you... Anything but that." The hunk backed up, slowly releasing the twink from his muscular confinement. "That's alright, Mister Master..." He took the twink's face in his hands and kissed him deeply. "That's alright... You just let me know when you're ready..." The hunk placed one final kiss on his neck. "... And don't forget about me." "No, stop- Wait!" He nearly fell over trying to get away from the bodybuilder's final caress. "What are you doing? You absolute-..." The twink rubbed the angry red blotch on his neck where the hunk had planted his lips. Before he could realize it the hunk had taken his tank and headed out the door. He was left standing in the administrator office, face flushed, neck swollen, hard as steel and wondering when he would get to see his new obsession again. Part: The Almost Whipping Congregations of swole convicts stood chattering among themselves in the sunshine. They were smoking, playing cards or throwing a hand ball. Their voices grew silent as a guard strode across the yard. The hunk tucked the ball under his arm and waited. "Need you to come with me, man." The guard made a motion for him to follow as he turned back the way he came. The hunk passed the ball to a fellow convict before hurrying to catch up with the guard. "You going to tell me what the fuck is going on?" They turned a corner past the security checkpoint, leaving the cellblock behind. "And whatever it is better be worth dragging me out during yard time. You know it's only three more weeks until-" "Look, I didn't ask what you did to him because you said that you handled it. So why he asked for you by name-" The hunk grabbed the guard by his shoulder and pushed him up against the wall. "Are you talking about that baby fetus motherfucker who had his hands all over me last week? The same one?" "Yeah. Who you said that you took care of." The guard pushed the hunk away from him and straightened his uniform. "I let you get away with a lot of shit, man. But you better tell me something. Why does he want to see you again?" "No, you listen to me because I'm about to tell you something. You tell that dickless, spineless fucking warden that if he doesn't deal with this shrimp and send him back up the hill with the rest of those motherfucking-" "It's estate business." The guard emphasised each word. "What do you want him to do about it? Huh?" The hunk sighed and put his hands on his hips. "This better be the last time. Or I'll make him regret it." Part: The Definitely Whipping The twink stood panting, face flushed and sweaty, his brow was furrowed. He held a short leather whip in one hand and wiped the sweat off of his forehead with the other. He wore a high collar dress shirt with frilled cuffs. He looked ridiculous. "Taking a break?" The shirtless hunk stood against a wall, his wrists chained at shoulder height on either side of him. He spoke in a condescending tone, in spite of the many red marks on his body. "Be quiet!" The twink raised his whip and struck the prisoner on his shoulder. "You absolute jerk. You have no right to speak to me that way after what you did to me." "You liked it." The hunk rolled his shoulders, his chains clattered against the wall. "Or was all that moaning and feeling me up just acting? Like you acting angry about it." The twink got up in the prisoner's face and spoke angrily. "You could not begin to understand the stress that I was forced to go through to cover up the mark you left on me, you animal." He turned away and put the whip on the desk. He rubbed the hand it was in. "We are not meant to have intimate relations with our slaves. It goes against everything that grand daddy taught us, everything that this company has been trying to acheive for-" The hunk was focused on the restraint chaining his left arm to the wall. It wiggled back and forth as he tugged. The hunk tested it by wrenching his arm towards himself. The anchor came loose and slid out of the wall. "... I needed to get closer to you. And then when we met in the office I-... Something just came over me and... I got carried away. It cannot happen again, understand?" "Why can't we just be together?" The hunk sounded earnest. He turned around and began testing the second wall restraint. "Have you not heard anything that I have been saying?" He sounded hurt. "I want to be with you, it is just that-... " the twink sighed deeply. "This acquisition is really important and- Hey, what are you doing?" The twink turned around in time to see the hunk with one foot planted on the wall, straining to rip the restraint out. The anchor flew out of the wall with a loud crash. Chunks of brick shattered on the floor. "Whew! God damn!" The hunk congratulated himself and turned around. "What were you saying?" The twink ran for the door but was grabbed by the hunk and fell on his ass. "Where the fuck do you think you're going?" The hunk stood over the twink with his restraints dangling from his wrists. His body was covered in angry red welts. His chest moved up and down as he breathed from the exertion. Looking up at the brute made his V-shaped body look bigger than it already was. Bulging muscles beneath every square inch of him revealed the inhuman strength that dwelled inside of him. "Please do not hurt me." The twink pleaded for mercy from the unchained beast. "Why would I do that?" The hunk fished the keys out of the twink's pockets. "Why would I hurt you, huh? Because you chained me up to a fucking wall?" "I am sorry, please just-" "Oh, because you fucking whipped me when I couldn't defend myself? Is that why I would hurt you? Or because you called me an animal?" He lifted him up by his shirt collar and slammed him against the wall, his feet dangling inches off the floor. "Look at me, " he forced the twink to meet his gaze and spoke quietly, "I don't give a fuck about an inspection, discipline or whatever other bullshit you come up with. I best not never, ever, see you in this cellblock again. I won't beat your ass this time." He dangled the keys next to his face. "But I will hold on to these." He let go and exited the office, keys firmly in his pocket. Part: The P-valley fan fiction The convicts who shared their pod with the hunk experienced a growth spurt immediately after his encounter with the twink. They unearthed a kinship that had been buried deep inside of them for years. Collectively the burly men managed to pack on more muscle mass in that one week than they had in any week previous. Word spread throughout the penitentiary of Cellblock D and its inhabitants, of the musclebound hunks that walked its halls and where everybody seemed like they were happy to be locked up. News eventually reached a grand daddy. He sat in the backseat with his grand son while their chauffeur drove them to the estate. "How in the hell did those slaves get a universal chastity cage key? Hm?" The twink looked at the key that was stolen from him, now in the hands of his grand daddy. He did not say a word. "... Are you fuckin our slaves?" The grand daddy was staring intently at the twink. "No!" The twink shot a quick glance at his grand daddy. He sounded nervous. "Well somebody must have grovelled at more than just your feet to get this. Somebody must have grovelled at your dick." "I have not made any intimate contact with our slaves, grand daddy, that is absolutely-" "Whoever you are fuckin is you and your daddy's business." The twink gulped at the thought of his daddy finding out what he had been doing. "I just want to know how you lost something like this, boy." He held the key up to emphasize his point. "I guess I must have had it on me and-... Lost it somewhere in the cellblock." The twink looked back at his grand daddy who had put the key away and turned his head to the side. "The only reason I was in that compound-... I wanted to make sure everything was right before the acquisition-" The grand daddy put his hand up. "Look, just spare me the motherfuckin bullshit. No, those slaves have fucked you. And probably fucked this whole acquisition." The grand daddy took a deep breath. "I've gotta go in this fuckin estate, talk to your daddy about un-fuckin this situation, and gettin this fuckin acquisition done. You just keep your dick out of that cellblock, boy." He exited the car and went up the estate stairs, key in hand. The twink stayed in the car, head buried in his hands. "Mister Master? We have arrived." The chauffeur looked at the sad twink in the rear-view mirror. The twink sat back, told the driver where he wanted to go and buckled his seat belt. The driver pulled off and began the journey to the growth labs. Part: Mega Muscle Mania AKA The Fight The cell door buzzed and slid open. The hunk sat up on his bunk and folded his book. A colossus made out of meat, muscles and rough skin stretched over veins stood in the doorway. The giant was squeezed into a guard's uniform. He ducked his head under the door frame and aangled his broad shoulders to enter the cell. "You need to accompany me." The hunk laughed upon arriving at the administrators office. The debris was removed. Two holes remained in the brick wall where he had wrenched himself free. "Here." He fished the chastity cage key out of his pocket, tossed it into the air and caught it. "This what you want, right?" "Take off your clothes, slave." The hunk stood motionless. He saw something in the eyes of the beast. "Right now!" The beast bellowed in a deep voice. "... Mister Master?" The hunk looked up and down the behemoth, looking for a sign of the pompous twink. "What the fuck happened to you?" The beast chuckled and took off the prison guard shirt. "Got big. Even bigger than you. Bigger than any of you slaves could ever be." He tensed his abs, showing deep grooves in his muscular body. "Are you still going to beat my ass, huh? You cannot do anything to me now, slave." He approached the hunk. The hunk backed up into the desk. "Look, whatever you think you came here to do-" "I came here to see you. They know what I have done. Daddy knows." He laughed. "The acquisition is tomorrow. Luckily for you, slave, I want to be with you one last time before it is all over. Now will you kindly take off your clothes." "Look, I get it. That was a little outta line. But this ain't-" "Stop talking, slave. I have waited long enough for this moment, and now I have the strength to make you do as I say. Take off your clothes or I will have to hurt you." The hunk turned his body and clenched his fists. "Listen, you little twink... You don't want a run with me." "Have it your way, you insolent cretin." The beast pounced at the hunk. The hunk rolled over the table and kicked it at the beast. The beast caught it, picked it up and yelled. "I will teach you respect!" He threw the good oak desk at the hunk who narrowly dodged out of the way. Shards of wood splintered off the fractured desk and landed on the floor. The beast tried to grab the hunk but staggered backwards from a fast uppercut. The hunk did not relent, battering the beast with practiced precision. The beast struck out with one arm, shoving his attacker away. "You ain't a fighter, twink." The hunk put his hands up to fight. The beast roared and swung his fists, throwing haphazard punches in the hunk's direction. One blow connected and with enough force to send the hunk reeling backwards. The beast stood triumphant, his heavy chest was moving up and down in time with his quickened breathing. "You're not that fucking strong either." The hunk charged at the beast and pummeled his midsection. As the giant keeled over, the hunk forced his elbow down onto his back, knocking him onto the floor. The beast was gasping for air, clutching its meaty body and wheezing. "... Savage... I will kill you..." The beast gasped and heaved for every breath. The hunk kicked the heaving beast onto the floor, eliciting an earthy roar. "You can't fight." He kicked his pained adversary in the back. "You can't move." He kicked the beast in his stomach, evoking further anguished struggling for breath. "You can't even hardly breathe." The hunk backed away to catch his own breath. He picked up the prison guard's shirt. "... No. You really can't do anything." The hunk walked over to the panting mass of muscle and grabbed him by the belt. With a roar he lifted the beast over his head and threw him into the desk. The legs crumbled from the force of the impact. The countertop shattered under the weight of his muscles. The hunk looked over the defeated giant, at the bruises he had left for him, the places where splinters had embedded themselves in his flesh. The beast stopped moving. The hunk began to undress. Part: The motherfucking epilogue, bitch. Motherfucking closure, bitch. Happily ever fucking after, bitch. The twink woke to a dull pain growing in his back. He heard pattering on the window. It was day time. Amidst the trees was a van parked beside the building he found himself in. As he shifted on the mattress he roused several sharp tingles. On his ribs, his arms, his jaw. Suddenly everywhere was shooting pain. He shouted from the agony. Only a rasp was able to make it out of his parched throat. The bunk creaked as he tossed and turned in misery. A muscled arm stretched itself toward him. It offered a drink of water. "It hurts." Even after drinking he still sounded like death. "Got some salve that might help but..." The hunk looked at the tub of cream in his hand. "Lie still. You gotta rest." "Where am I?" The twink looked out onto the van again. Secure Transport - Lannahechee State Penitentiary He shut his eyes tight and braced himself against the pains that stabbed at his body. "It's a safehouse. Carlton city's not far. Should be able to get outta here in a few days, maybe a week." The hunk looked over the familiar shape of the pompous twink. He looked as when he was bulked up and gasping for his life. His skinny body was curled up under the cover with oversized bruises. They looked more painful on his small frame than they had on the giant that threw the office desk. "It hurts..." He groaned in pain. The hunk sat on the edge of the bunk. "You'll be alright, little man." He took the twink's hand in his own. He looked at the rain pouring outside of the window. "You'll be alright." *** THE END ***

Hello guys, it's been a long time since I posted a story, I was very busy latest months and hard to hold on to writing (imagining a story is easy, writing it is more difficult) but the desire to post a new hot story was stronger. So this story was a commission that someone asked me few months ago. But the story will probably more longer than I previewed so for to avoid to make you wait again for several months or me to loose motivation, I decided to split it in several parts. I hope you will still enjoy this first chapter. As usual, all reviews are welcome, even negatives. This story is based on the character of Harvey Kinkle of the old cartoon "Sabrina The Animated Series". In one of episodes (called Harvzilla because at the end, he tranforms himself in a dragon like Godzilla), he uses a magical spray and becomes more and more muscular. Fun fact, I saw this series when I was younger and weirdly, I remembered perfectly of this episode in particular, I wonder me why..... mmmmmh maybe because of that ). Oh yes and of course, this story takes times several years after the official series (so yes, Harvey is over 18y old !) I also warn than when it's a commission, so I try to respect the desire of the one who asked me this commission (so here, he wanted a gay relationship even if in the serie Harvey was in love of Sabrina, so don't be surprised if it diverges from the serie) Again, don't hesitate to give me your opinions, it will allow me to make the following parts even better. Enjoy ! ========================= Part 1: The promise ========================= I was preparing myself for my wrestling match. I practice this sport for a few years now. However, I don't have the body of a wrestler. I was skinny, average tall, 5'10", and weak. Fun fact: my nickname was Harvzilla but I didn't have anything of "Godzilla", on the contrary, I should have been called "Weakzilla". But I don't know, I love this sport. Even if I lose often. And for not to change... I will probably lose again today: I heard my opponent was new in this college, but he was already famous. I really ask me why. Ok, this is time. I put my white shirt and my green tank top and I went to the field. When I arrived on the field, the hall was crowded. What the fuck ? Usually, there weren't as many people... and I don't think there were here for me. I was starting to warm up when I heard the public shouting. What the fuck ? I looked the entrance. I don't know describe what I felt at this moment... I was immediately hypnotized by those blue eyes, this perfect nose, this amazing jawline, with a perfect mouth, his blond hair seemed divine. And his skin... Gooosh, he had a natural tan. Never I had seen a so beautiful face like this. And it was just the beginning... because there was not only his face which was incredibly beautiful. His body... HO-LY FUCK...HOLY MOTHER FUCKING FUCK ! We were almost same tall mmmmh although not, he was taller but what was sure, that was we didn't have the same weight and for cause: below this angelic face, there is a fucking muscular neck, which was almost wider than his head and this neck was surrounded by two mountains that came out of his back, his shoulders were canonballs, his sleeves were very tight cause his two big ripped guns, probably 18 inches, nice veins were browsing them, his forearms were so fucking muscular and venous, and fuuuuuuuuuuuck: bigger than my arms, his pecs were two enormous balloons, which pushed clearly against his shirt and tank top, his nipples were clearly visible and were obviously pointing down. Despite his singlet, I could see clearly six bumps (and they were not flexed !), perfectly symmetricals. Gooosh ! I'm going to avoid kicking this brick wall muscle. I could also see his adonis betl, cut to the axe. Below, his bulges suggested the size of his "package" and obviously, it was an XXL package. Next then came his legs, hem sorry, his tree trunks. I could see the bumps of his quads trought his short. And his calves were like two boulders implanted under his skin. Goooooooosh ! It was not possible, I must have been in the wrong sports hall. Was I to a wrestling match or a bodybuilding contest ? Because this god could clearly participate and win the first place very easily. The referee started the match. I caught his hands and I tried to push him but fuuuuuck he didn't move, even not only one inch. Personally, I used my whole strength but him, he seemed to not provide the slightest effort. Goooosh, I was totally surpassed by his strength. Then, very easily he started to push me backward. I tried to resist but nothing to do. He seemed amused by the situation because he fixed me, in smiling abut not badly, rather interested. He stopped, did one or two steps back; waited few seconds, then he smiled and restarted to push me. But now, he forced really. I couldn't do nothing, I was absolutely overwhelmed... and the next second I was out of circle. Shit, one point for him... The second round started, I tried to put him on the ground, so I surrounded him. And shiiiit, his muscles were so fucking hard, so warm. I couldn't help to feel his amazing abs. I'm sure he noticed because he has had a little laugh. Of course, he didn't move, not even a bit. And suddenly... I was on the ground. I didn't understand what happened. He lifted me as I weighted absolutely nothing and the second after, I was on the ground. Then he belted me. I tried to escape me but nothing do. I could feel his enormous weight on me, I was a fucking stick compared to him. And my shoulders touched the ground. The match was over... Of course, I already lost but never like this. I was absolutely powerless against him. He could have crush me if he wanted. I had lost but weirdly, I had loved this match. Really loved. I had loved to feel his body, this amazing and powerful body and I don't know but I think he noticed it and... I think he loved too. He walked towards me and shooked my hand, welll, more exactly, he broke my hand. Shit, his strength was so incredible. "Nice match !" he said in smiling. Oh fucking god, even his voice was amazing. Strong and deep, like his godlike body. "Eeehh... thanks..." Nice match ? I have been pulverized. He has literally played with me like a cat with a mouse. "Don't worry hahaha. You will win maybe one day" he said in laughing. "What ?" "You reaction. I know what you think: I have been pulverized isn't ?" "Wha...But how do you..." "I'm used to it. And don't worry, it will not be our last match. You can still enjoy hahaha !" Oh shit, he has noticed. I turned all red. Then he added. "And sooner than you think..." with a strange look. "What ?" "Don't worry, you will see... very soon" And he went with his coach. "Well Harvey... you are sorely lacking in training, as usual" said my coach, disappointed. "Yeah......" "Well, go shower, we talk about this ... carnage... later" Ten minutes later, I was in the showers. Weirdly, I should be disappointed by this match, one more defeat, however I don't know why but I was only able to think about one thing: Pedro. I remembered the moment where I saw him, his godlike body, his godlike muscles, his angelic face. Goooosh. My heart was beating quickly, I felt hot. But why ? Why did I feel this for this guy ? The only time I felt the same thing, it was when I saw Sabrina for the first time. And then I understood: was I just... in love ? In love of Pedro ? But... I mean, Pedro is a boy and... No, it's not possible, I can't... but I couldn't finish my phase when I heard: "Hello !" Th...this voice ?! I was so in my thoughts that I didn't hear him coming. Pedro ? Pedro was here, next to me ? I turned my head and...... HOLY MOTHER FUCKING SHIT OF FUCKING GOD OF FUCKING SHIT OF FUCKING GOD. Yes, Pedro was next to me, under the shower and obviously... naked. And yes, I was not wrong, really not: this guy was a FUCKING GOD ! Blue eyes His head was surrounding by huge traps, his shoulders were canonballs, his arms were so huge, 18 inches at least, with a big vein, and in talking of veins, his forearms were covered with it. His pecs were two balloons and below, there was six fucking boulders which exploded out of his stomach, perfectly symetrical. His adonis belt seemed to be cut with an ax, with an incredible set of veins. My eyes widened when I saw his "monster". Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck ! Look this dick ! Look this FUCKING DICK ! It...it wasn't humanly possible... Holy crap ! His legs looked like trees, ripped, venous, covered of muscular bumps and his calves were two fucking boulders. Even his feet was inhuman. "This too, I'm used to it hahaha" he said in laughing. "What ?" "You've been looking at me from head to toe for 2 minutes" he said in smiling. Oh crap ! I turned all red again. "But yeah, I understand you, it's amazing isn't ?" "What ?" "This one, it's amazing isn't ?" he said in flexing his 18" gun. Holy shit, I could feel my heart beat very quickly and above all, I was totally horny... but how can you not be horny by this perfection ? And what he says didn't help me. "Do you want to feel ?" Oh crap, oh fucking crap. I was hard instantly ! Shit Harvey, calm down, calm down, he must not notice it. "Y...Y...Yeah". I swallow and approached to him. My hand landed on his amazing mountain. Oh crap, I was right: hard as steel. "So, do you like ?" he said in smiling. Shit ! Shit shit shit ! I was going to cum ! But no Harvey, out of the question, you must no cum, you must no cum you MUST NO c... Unfortunately, I saw three milky jets come to smash against his brick wall abs. At this moment, I think i turned redder than a tomato. Oh crap, oh fucking crap, oh fucking shit of fucking crap ! "........................." he looked me in saying nothing. Crap, I'm dead. I'm fucking dead. Then he approached to me. You are dead Harvey, you are fucking dead. From red I went to blue. But what happened next, I would never have imagined it. He placed hi hands behind my head, he looked me, right in the eyes and... he kissed me. I remained stoic during few seconds. He was kissing me ? HE was kissing ME ? Pedro WAS KISSING ME ??? My whole body was shaking, but not of fear, no it was joy and hapiness. Fuuuuuuck, the most improbable scene I had imagined was happening !!!! He broke the kiss. "I told you that you would see soon haha" Oh crap, never I would imagine this. "Well, do you want to continue ?" he said me. I looked him for few seconds... and I threw myself on him. Honestly, I wasn't myself at this moment. My hand was everywhere, I felt his traps, I went down to his incredible shoulders, feeling each striations, I followed the pipe which roamed his humongous guns then his incredible forearms. I put my hands on his two muscular balloons and he made them bounce ! Oh crap ! I devoured his nipples then my tongue went down, going through every crevice of his amazing sixpack. I followed the incredible markdown of his adonis belt. And finally, I arrived to the boss. I had never sucked a boy. I didn't think I would ever do it. But here, I was in automatic mode. I swallowed mythe head in my mouth and I began to suck. Pedro started to moan. "Oh shit it's so GOOD !" he yelled. I sucked, and sucked, and sucked. Pedro moaned then roared, louder and louder. "OH SHIT OH FUCK AAAAAAH AAAAAH AAAAAH OOOOOOH NNNNNNNGGGGGGHHH OOOOOOOH OOOOOH OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!" And Pedro came, and came, dand came. I felt a sticky warm liquid flow down in my throat. Gosh, even his cum was so delicious. He shot about 15 charges before stopping. "Oh fuuuuck.. ha...ha...ha...ha..ha...shit....it...it...was.... absolutely...ha ...ha...ha...ha....amazing" said Pedro in panting. I was going to answer him when suddenly he lifted me, stuck me against the wall and kissed me again. I had still cum in my mouth but he didn't care. Our tongue intertwined. Gosh, evenThen, he turned me to face the wall. "What the fnnnnnnnnnnnnnGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA". I didn't have time to understand when his huge python entered into me. OH FUCK, OH FUCKING FUCK! OH FUCK FUCK FUCK ! It was the first time that I was getting fucked. And gosh, it felt so FUCKING GOOD ! My eyes rolled back, my mouth was open and I was moaning and drooling. The feeling was just unbelievable. Oh fuck, oh shit, oh fucking fuck ! Quickly Pedro accelerated the pace and started to groan, slowy at the beginning then more louder and quickly. I don't know how long it lasted, or how many times I felt his monster enter and leave my ass but each penetration sent me a wave of pure pleasure. It was the most intense feeling I felt of my life and it could continue like that for the eternity. But the pleasure was very too much, fortunately when I was about to pass out, Pedro came. "nnnngggaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!" I felt again a warm liquid fill my rectum. I was just able to do glutural moans, lost in an extreme pleasure, my eyes were rolling back. It was so INCREDIBLE ! Yes, I would never have imagined that I would live this today. for a moment I thought I was even in a dream but no, it was the reality. Pedro, the most amazing muscle god I have seen of my life, had just fucked me. And then it was over. Pedro was panting. "ha....ha....ha...ha...you see ? I told you you will see soon ! And gosh, you know very well suck dude hahaha !" "Honestly... I didn't know it myself..." Pedro laughed. "But I don't understand, you love me ? Really ? But why ?" "Honestly, I don't know how to explain it either. But when I saw you, instantly, I knew it; I knew it that I wanted to fuck you, but I didn't think it would happen so quickly... and I have to admit that I did not expect the blowjob. It was a true surprise and shit Harvey but you are really fucking good for that" "Haha maybe. So next time could swap places no ?" "Ah ? You want to fuck me ? Interesting" said Pedro with a little smile. "Ok ! But at one condition... "One condition ?" "You will have to earn your place ! You want my ass ? Okay, no problem: we will determine that by a wrestling match, the winner will have the right to claim his trophy ? Ok for these rules ?" "A wrestling match ? But... Pedro, I could never win against you. I mean, you have literally pulverized me today, never I could win against you..." "To be honest, without training, no, you will not to be able to win. Never" he said in flexing his huge 18". Fuck, if I wasn't empty, I'm sure I would have ejaculated again. "But... if you train hard, maybe you will have a chance. So now Harvey, you know what you have to do. Beat me and this ass will be yours... but if you lose I will claim my trophy. Okay ?" "............ Pedro ?" "Yes Harvey ?" "I will fuck you... I will fuck you like you've never been" "Hahaha, I don't want to scare you but nobody ever succeeded. I am always the one who fuck" "Not for longer. I will succeed, I promise you !" "Well, I can't wait to see this hahaha" said Pedro in smiling maliciously. From this moment, I had only one desire: fuck him. Pedro, I promise you that I will claim my trophy, by any way !

Hi all! My first story here on the site! It’s a big fantasy of mine that I was hoping I could share with everyone here. I’d love to know what y’all think about this! Making Roelly My Massive Muscle Lover --- I couldn't believe myself when I walked in the bathroom and found Roelly Winklaar casually finishing himself up in the urinal. He didn't know who I was that day as he gave himself an almost utmost detested look. Not at me though. He was upset because just half an hour ago he made one of the if not the biggest blunder in the contest tonight. While he did amazing in my eyes as I watched him pose with the other bodybuilders, everyone who paid attention to him that day could tell he wasn't even close to 100%. His form was off, he didn't pose right. Instead of the classic 6 or 8 pack, Roelly had that more roid-gut phsyique. He even stumbled and fell on his ass as he bumped into other bodybuilders; coincidentally knocking some of them over as well. Everyone was shocked when he simply threw in the towel as he walked off stage. I casually walked over to the urinal next to him as he walked past me as he ran the sink, washing his face over and over to get the embarrasment out of his eyes. "If it makes you feel better. I thought you didn't do half bad out there." I say as I finish up, casually walking over as I begin washing my hands. I try not to stare as he easily dwarfs me by a 100lbs. The longer I stare the harder it gets not to get hard as he still smells like a man who just got done working out. Even though I was a foot taller than him, I still felt outclassed by him. He wore a simple tank top that did very little to cover the sheer amount of muscles he possessed. His biceps bulged as he gripped the sink, pec meat just casually hanging out from his shirt as water splashed downwards, only to fall off them. Instead of using the hand towels, he turned to me and used his shirt to dry off. I drank in his form; what with me actually prefering the muscle-gut look. I was having all kinds of lewd thoughts, I wanted him to be mine and now was probably my only chance to do so as I noticed the backpack he had strung out behind him. "Look if you're from the press I aint doing any interviews." as Roelly slammed his large hand across the marble sink. He walked right by me and it was then I made my move. In a quick turn I slid the vial right into an open pocket in his backpack. It was so fast I thought I didn't even slip it in. At the same time I could only marvel at him as he was still huge in my book. I wanted him huger however; and I wanted him all for myself. "Oh no. Not the press, I'm just a big fan of yours. Been following you for quite a while. I hope you don't mind me asking, but can I get an autograph. I promise I'll be out of your hair!" I asked. He turned to face me and grinned. "Fine, who am I making this out to?" he asked as I reached into my pocket and handed him a photograph. He paused as I said my name as he looked at the photo in question. It was a picture of him, but bigger... much bigger. "Who is this?" Roelly asked in confusion. "It's you... well... how big you should be!" I say, imitating a flex that anyone who works out would laugh at. Roelly looked back at the photo as he saw muscles bulging in places they wouldn't normally stretch to, biceps bigger than inflated bowling balls. Roelly smiled weakly at the sight of his photo with what looked like an overenhanced bulge and equally large rear; but he knew sometimes his fans tended to fantasize so he shrugged and wrote out his name as he handed it back. "Big as I should be huh? Yeah you and me both. If I was that big, I'd have everything I wanted." He turned away from me and walked out the restroom. A sparkle in my eye formed as now all I would have to do is wait. --- Hours later Roelly parked it as pulled up to his hotel room. It was a tiny bit away from the convention center where he perfomed such a blunder that he decided he would be out in the morning and taking a trip far away from here until people forget how bad he screwed up. As he walked in and locked behind himself, he tossed his backpack onto the bed when he noticed something shimmer in the light as it rolled out from within one of the pockets. "Huh?" Is all he could say as he wandered closer to the object. He got close grabbed it as he brought it close to the light. It simply a vial of light blue liquid. Roelly had no idea when he picked up something like this, then he noticed the small note attached to it. "You deserve to be bigger. You deserve to be the biggest Roelly. With Love, your biggest fan." He scratched his head in confusion as he wandered with it into the bathroom. It immediately dawned on him on the person in question who gave this to him. "Must of slipped it on me when he passed by me in the restroom, the crazy fuck." he muttered to himself. Not one to be that gullible, he popped off the cap and began to hold it over the sink when a sudden smell entered his nose. It wasn't a bad smell, but a sweet smell. So inviting. Roelly tried to pour it down the drain, but something in him told him otherwise as his wrist twitched and throbbed. He scratched his chin as he brought the vial closer to him. He smelled it once more as he quietly moaned to himself as he felt himself bulge in his nether-regions. "Fuck man, what's the worst that could happen?" He grumbles as he takes a deep breath before downing the vial in his hand. The taste is as good as it smells as he wipes a drip from his lips, then he pauses. "Not bad, guy knows how to make a drink." He waits in the bathroom as he runs the shower as he begins to undress. As steam rises, he steps into the shower to clean himself up. All the stink and musk, the heat and failure of competing goes down the draink as he soaps himself up. As he's halfway into lathering himself down, he suddenly groans as he has a warm sensation all over his body. He drops the soap onto the floor as he groans, bracing himself by placing his hands against the shower wall. Roelly groans as he watches his muscles bulge and twitch. Just then he notices something more as his muscles seem to slowly swell in bulk and size. He can't help but moan in content as he biceps swell by the inch, his lats push out, traps push up. Roelly stares in a mirror conveniently places across the wall as he watches the mass adds on. Everywhere he looks he notices it getting bigger. Even in another place as his ass seems to get fatter and his cock even grows a couple inches in length and girth. The growth however cuts short as everything just stops. Hell, Roelly barely has time to process anything as he suddenly shudders and moans as a thick load erupts from his cock, hosing the shower wall with thick ropes of hot seed as it washes down the drain. Even with the shower running, it's as if time stands still. Roelly cuts the shower off as he takes a breath before stepping out the shower. He stumbles for a second as he takes in the extra mass he put on as he does a double take in the mirror. The man he's looking at is him, but bigger. The growth was rather minor, but it felt like a lifetime of growing as he took another look at himself. It didn't seem like he got any taller, but he was much wider and thicker. Everything on him looked like it grew a couple inches. Inches indeed as his normally small cock looked bigger as well. He turned to his side to marvel in his growth as his ass seemed bigger as well. As he bumped a bicep that swelled bigger than normally, something said 'slap your ass stud' and Roelly stopped to slap his rear end. His ass jiggled and he couldn't help but moan in bliss. Just looking at himself made his member thicken and grow until it was at least 8 inches long and even thicker than before. In a flash he was suddenly laying on his bed, a hand pulling one of his ass cheeks apart as he traced a finger across his tender hole. It was like all his wires was reconnected to his asshole as he stroked himself to the thought of being bigger than where he was at now. As he jerked his fat cock, Roelly moaned, imaging himself getting bigger and bigger. Showing the competition who was boss. He flexed his muscles and flexed a bicep as he suddenly moaned and let go of his cock as he erupted cum all over himself. His balls emptied its oversized load all over himself until he laid on the bed, exhausted. His hand brushed up against the backpack as another piece of paper rolled out. He noticed and managed to pick it up before it was stained with cum as he read it. "If you want more, meet me at the Holds Gym on XXX Avenue. I can't wait to meet you stud. From. Your Biggest Fan." Roelly grinned to himself. "To my biggest fan." As he passed out, exhausted.

The fall of the sun stone monastery By Big-Zargo It was a great morning for me and my master Sir Rowan of mourning rise mountain. Sure, it was foggy and gloomy as we made our way to the Sunstone monastery, but we had won a great victory against the witch of the tarnish woods. She was using her file magic to corrupt children and transformed them into red caps who would server her. It was a hard fought battle but the one and were able to save the villages from her tyranny although they were few children who are too far gone to be saved we were able to save most of the children from becoming red caps. I looked at my master he was riding a white horse named Don and currently wearing a light chain mail armor brown leather boots, gloves and helmets. He carried his sword on his waist and his shield on his back his warm brown eyes were looking forward onto the road. We rode quietly for a few minutes as we made our way to the Sunstone monastery and tell Rowan’s face turned around towards me. “Tom my boy, I think it is time to talk about your knighthood. I have watched you grow from a quiet boy into a strong young man, and I think you’re ready for the vowels to the bright one,” Rowan said with a deep kind voice in a serious tone. “I don’t know if I’m ready for my vowels Rowan. I can feel the power of the bright one, but I have not heard one of his messengers speak to me,” I said with sadness in my voice. “I cannot speak for the bright one, but I believe that you’re ready. You just need some more confidence in yourself. I believe you and Theodore should travel to the mountain circle to check on those wizards for me it’s been awfully quiet up there, you two should check on them,” Rowan said with confidence.” “Why must I bring Theodore with me, Rowan? I’ve been Theodore is a nice monk of the Sunstone monastery I don’t think he can make the trip to the mountain circle,” I said with confusion and annoyance at thought talking to the wizards. “I know how you don’t like magic users but not all of them are evil. Magic, power and even our valves to the bright one can corrupt man we may be immune to magical corruption that we are not immune to moral corruption of our mind. I cannot stop you from listening to Sir Gabriel, but his dogged views of magic will lead many innocents to brand the stake of his blind crusade. Sorry about my miniature tirade Tom, I best answer your question. Theodore is needed because a priest of the local Temple to the bright one has died a mysterious death and Theodore volunteered to investigate the matter,” Rowan said. I stayed quiet pondering my master’s wards as in the air way closer to the monastery. As we got closer to our home, we knew something was wrong it was strangely quiet. Rowan had us stop and unmounted from our horses to that we may have on plate mail armor. Remounting on our horses we slowly made our way into the monastery. We heard a shout coming inside the stables. With no hesitation we made our way towards it the horse quickly galloped towards the stables but halfway there the forces began panicking and refusing to go forward. With no hesitation we got off of our horses and began moving forward towards the sound. We heard muffled sounds of it made her way closer. Eventually the fog parted like curtains revealing to us a horrible site. A huge muscular red demon with small red horns pointing up towards the heavens, big beefy arms and huge hands big enough to smother a human’s head in its grip, and his cock his huge monster of a cock… Dear bright one the demon had Thomas up against his cock forcing him to suck on it for that was just too big and meaty for Thomas mouth. With a grunt from the demon huge balls squeezed themselves shooting a load of its demonic cum down Thomas’s throat. He fell to the ground on his butt in a daze. “Speak of the angel and he show up here,” the demon said with a deep to my voice, while turning his face towards Rowan and me. His demonic golden eyes gazing at us with hunger and wrath. “How dare you enter our homes and defile are priests and brothers of the bright one,” Rowan said with such anger that has voice trembled. “What have you done with the other monks and priests,” I asked. I assume that I was not going to get answer from the demon, that he did. Pointing towards the fallen Thomas, we saw how he began to change. His skin had started turning red as curved horns started growing out of his head, both me and my master heard tearing sounds coming from Thomas as we saw his feet new monster feet pop out shoes. Then he had gotten up revealing to us his more changes, his green eyes now glowed like emeralds, his hair had grown back removing his Tonsure hairstyle, his monk’s robes look tight on his body and look now taller. He had quickly removed off his monk’s robes to reveal his new red muscular body, half naked with his pants barely holding on to his muscular thighs. He grinned at us revealing his sharp canines and gear quick flex of his giant muscles. It was if he had lifted boulders and fought off his life. “Who knew falling to evil of this demon… No, my master would be so intoxicating,” Thomas said with a demonic accent. I was in shock father Thomas was a strongly devout man blessed with the power of the bright one, how could he fall to this evil. Then I thought to myself if Thomas could fall to this evil than the other priests of the Sunstone monastery could fall as well or maybe had. Apparently both me and my master had the same thoughts as one each other. Rowan looked at me with a grave face and said. “You must leave this place go to the chapel of dusk-star tell the father Arthur of what happened here gets help get the order of light hammer take the horses and donkey and go!” He yelled out. I wanted to stay fight my master by understood implication, if this demon could corrupt father Thomas and his whole monastery of devout worshipers that might spread like a plague across the whole continent. I cannot let such a thing to happen and definitely since, my master will not allow this to happen now in a fight. I turned around and began running towards the horses, running from my home. But I found my path blocked by other muscular demons, William, Michael, Oliver, and Leo were all blocking my way. These once innocent people were transformed into muscular demons especially Leo, he was big and wider than the rest may be because he was in the blacksmith of the Sunstone monastery. Dammit, I didn’t want to fight these demons especially since they were my family. But I didn’t have to fight them I just had to get past. I brought out my sword and shield and started looking for opening for me to escape. I heard noises coming from behind me and knew that my master was fighting the 15 feet tall muscle demon. “I can’t let you leave here Young squire.” I slowly turned around making sure to keep track of the four demons around me. I saw a man holding a repair, who looked familiar looked to me. Especially with his black mustache and goatee and his Gerrish yellow and purple shirt. I tightened my grip on my sword as I said. “Asher the Bard, I knew something was off about use especially when you play summer sunshine during that girls funeral. That song way too upbeat for a funeral, it was distasteful for such an occasion.” “summer sunshine on the wind was Rose’s favorite songs know. She would’ve wanted me to play it as her funeral,” Asher said while nodding his head. With one lift of Asher’s left finger, I felt my body stiffened and become unresponsive. Against my will I was lifted off the ground and turn facing me to the battle between my master Rowan and the big demon. It looks like my master was winning. Although demon was not bleeding the bunch of slashing burn marks on his skin. That the bright one’s power and my master skills would fail this evil creature. With a burning slash mark on the demon’s hairy chest the fiend was pushed back up against of the stables. “Enough paladin I find myself growing weary of this battle and I find your fighting skills to be lacking,” the big red demon bellowed out. In a flash the demons burn marks healed before our eyes. Empty demonic hands suddenly are equipped with giant demonic sword on his right hand and a short blonde metal rod. Seeing this change from the demon my master switch stances to the warrior’s vigil preparing for the onslaught that was to come. the warrior’s vigil was a defensive posture with my master’s blessed heavy armor and shield by the bright one’s blessing he should be able to handle the big demon’s onslaught. It was a site to seeing my master shield tanking and redirecting the blows of the big demons giant sword while he parried the big demons rod with his sword. Each attack from the demon pushed Rowan back and back. Rowan was pushed to the limit by the demon and forced to use the full powers of the bright one that was bestowed to him. holy light began pouring off of him glowing angelic see-through wings sprouted out of his back, as he began to fight back. The demon switched out the rod for a big plane -looking shield with no adornments and the visible markings. Rowan started his counter with site cut, then a shield batch, then use morning rise technique, then fold up with dusk fall, then fold up with beard taker and a bunch of different types of martial techniques. The demon kept pace with Rowan’s onslaught with his shield and sword. Each attack from Rowan causes the demons shield to glow with the same light as Rowan and as it did so my master started slowing down. With one final cut from Sir Rowen’s sword the demons shield broke crumbling to pieces rather than being slashed in half, but as the shield falls apart my master fell upon the ground in defeat. “NO!!!!!!” I screamed out, in shock. The determination I tried forcing my body to move against Asher’s spell that had restrained me. “Well, that was quite impressive if Great-Z do not have a counter in mind the bright one’s power then Rowan would have had a high chance of winning big Billy. Still, he put up more fight than the other paladins of the Sunstone order. Now what to do with you…Hmmm…. Well at the kill you the bright one might know of our plans for this place, if you keep you just here as a prisoner is a chance you can escape or the bright one might find out. You’re not a paladin of the Sunstone order just the squire…Hmm... Know what I’ll ask Great-Z once I return to the mountain circle. I guess for now it’s best that you just sleep.” With the point of his finger in my word of power everything faded to black. When I woke up, I found myself in a dark smelling dungeon with very few lights in the form of dim torches next to me. When I tried to move, I discovered that was chained up to the wall by my arms. Before I could try to pray for help from the bright one, I heard her clapping sounds. “Clap… Clap… Clap” the torches began to glow brighter before turning blue in the darkness of the dungeon moved away revealing the scene before me. My master Sir Rowan, he was chained up as well with shackles on his wrists holding him up in the air and shackles on his feet preventing him from kicking and or moving and most humiliating of all he was naked. I recognize him by his muscular body his long brown hair that was skewing his face, especially that big scar on his right side of his thigh. I could only see the right side of my master. I turned my face to the right to see the big red demon. Now that was tied up I took a closer at the big red creature called Big Billy, as I thought he was 15 feet tall, extremely muscular big barrel chest he was peppered with black hair allover his red body, his big feet and hands were tipped with sharp black fingernails, he had a face of a brute, with a chin strap beard, no mustache long black hair tied up in a ponytail, two black small horns pointing up to the sky, demonic golden yellow eyes which may be feel fear and something else that couldn’t recognize… Wait… It was lust? That thought brought me down past the demon’s abs to his huge soft cock and big hairy balls. “Well, Well, Well look what we got here. The famous paladin of the bright one Sir Rowan of Sunstone order here to grace and bless us all with his presence,” Big Billy said in a deep sarcastic tone while walking up to the imprison Rowan. With his huge fingers he moved Sir Rowan’s hair away from his face before delicately moving his face up by his chin. “What do you want me, what do you want this monastery and what did you do to Thomas and the other monks of this monastery?” Rowan said with anger and hatred in his voice. “To answer your first question. to you this,” big Billy said. The magical gold ring appeared in his hand. I was barely able to see it, but it clambered in the light. I saw it float down to my master’s cock and slip around his shaft reaching his balls. A sling as the ring slipped on my master cried out in pain. “To answer your second and third question. I took over. With Asher’s help we were able to subvert the eyes of the bright one from this place long me to come in and start corrupting your family, transforming them into muscle fiends things to a combination of my power and great-Z’s. Don’t worry we didn’t corrupt everyone,” Big Billy said while snapping his fingers. More of the dungeon showed revealing the rest of the order of Sunstone, Sir, Kade the clover, Sir Armstrong the mighty, Sir Sam the Swift, and Sir Tybalt the Passionate, all shackled to the wall like me. While the rest of the other brothers and priests were in cages next to the exit. “As you see Sir Rowan, there are very few uncorrupted people left. I could of corrupted this whole monastery by the time you and your squire came back. in fact, I’ll let Thomas out so by the time you got here you can see your feet. To serve the muscle fiend trio as one of our muscle fiends. Great-Z is the most powerful, the most cleverest, wises and smartest of us, of course I would say the one you called Asher would be the more persuasion and charming of us. Well, you can say I’m the muscle of our group,” Billy said while flexing his left arm. “He’ll not be able to get away with this the bright one always finds a way to smite evil,” I said with conviction. “Please with little one, shut up.” with that decoration from the demon, I felt my mouth become numb. The Billy had an evil smile at the idea came to him. “I think I have the fun idea, a sexy idea. I was planning to break your friend first, transforming them into muscle fiends, but I think you be more interesting if I go for, he you first. You’re probably wondering whether that golden ring I clamped around your cock. The special magical item designed by Great-Z to corrupt paladins. Even now it’s subverting your defenses make you more susceptible to demonic corruption in particular to my corruption. By the time last of your friends will have succumbed you have been begging me to stuff my big cock up to your Virgin whole. It would be even funner and more delicious to break you first rather than your friends,” Billy said before giving Rowan a sloppy kiss. At first Rowan resisted the kiss, trying to thrash his head around it but Billy hold on his head was to firm. Eventually Rowan stopped struggling against Billy’s hold and stopped moving relaxing his body. Billy parted with the kiss, Rowan cock became erect. “What have you done to me, you fiend. why am I so God’s Dan horny,” Rowan said Panting out the words? “As we speak the rings power is subverting your divine protection and your strong will. It should take a couple days for the ring to corrupt your spirit but for a little boost from me it should speed up. Great-Z will be pleased at the results,” Billy said with sadistic grin on his demonic handsome face. To me, my master and others horror Billy forced Rowan to swallow his big red cock. My master Rowan struggled and choked on the big meat stick, before Billy let go. Instead of moving his head away Rowan began leaking at Billy’s cock starting from the head and tried making his way to the demon’s balls. I turned my head in discuss and closing my eyes. “Well, Well looks like it took longer than I thought three months rather than a couple of days. How annoying, still either your will is stronger than we thought or the ring is taking its sweet sexy time with you. You must love the taste of my cum by now. You must crave it, every time you see me, and every time you want to worship mine cock more than the bright one. Don’t you Rowan,” Billy said. I turned my face around to see my master and the demon. Rowan was still naked but time has passed his hair was clearly longer and had growing a beard. I realize the disturbing implications of Billy’s statement. If Billy has some form of time of manipulation powers, then we would be in trouble. His power would have to be massive to manipulate time. Clearly Billy was not some dumb brutes the demon had some are a lot of skills magical powers. Whoever this Great-Z that he and Asher mentioned must be very powerful indeed to control a demon with the great power. I pray to myself, hoping that the bright one would answer and sent us free alive or dead. Rowan was doing another round of cock sucking for Billy. I had no idea how many times Billy had force Rowan to suck on his cock but judging by the way my master is pleasing the demon they have been doing a lot. That didn’t know how long it would take for master to break but I pray for strength to him and myself. we Still had hope as long as the bright one lives in our hearts and long as we live, we will make it. “Is time for a test a final test for you Sir Rowan is quite simple I’ll let you leave here a live. It’s quite simple all you have to do is take your squire there and leave. I’ll even sweeten the deal for you if and your squire leave and passed through those stairs up through the monastery I’ll let everyone who has been transformed into a muscle fiend go. Free as a bird, butterfly on the way,” Billy said. With a snap of the demon’s fingers shackles holding me and my master released. I immediately fell to the ground and barely caught myself from hitting the ground face first, but I found that I could barely move as if preventing fall had drain all the strength, I had me. I heard steps coming closer to me. I couldn’t tell if it was my master Sir Rowan or the demon big Billy. All I could do was pray that it was Sir Rowan. I see it be this week if I had the vowels then maybe I could have gone away to get help. I felt myself being turned around and to my delight and horror I saw Sir Rowan; I could see blood red skin spreading across belly and thighs, the golden ring glimmered with demonic energy on my master’s erect red cock. I master easily lifted my body like I was a child in my father’s arm. Each step that my master took I could feel the ring pulse with demonic energy. The closer we got to the stairs the more powerful the forces from the ring became. Each step my body betrays me for my cock began to rise and harden. My master’s breath became more haggard as we got closer to the stairs and our freedom. I silently prayed to the bright one to give my master strength. On the way to the stairs, I heard the others give out encouragement to Rowan in the attempt to give him strength. As Rowan made it to the first step of the stairs in our freedom, we heard the demon make one last temptation. “Would it be fun if you and I plunged are hot cock down your squire’s virgin ass hole and make them squeal like a pig in heat,” Billy said. My master policy before turning around and saying. “No master his virgin ass is mine to take and ravage as I please,” Sir Rowan said in a deep demonic voice. He began walking back into the dungeon and as he did so the others uncorrupted began saying “No” in disbelief. I try to resist but had no strength to get out of my former master’s arms. Each step closer to the rising stone slab made my cock twitch and my ass hungry to be filled by Rowan’s cock. Rowan’s hands trembled as he placed to me on to the stone slab. It was cold as the grave, while in my master’s hands felt hot like the sun. He leaned in close to me and spoke. “You’re like a… Son to me, and I am p…p…pr…oud, proud of you son.” voice changing back and forth from his normal to the deep demonic I heard earlier. “I’m so…so sorry for failing you… You. I am sorry for failing the bri….Uw Fuck boy are you ready to become a real man a real muscle fiend, because I’m stuffing my fat cock down your virgin hole son. Prepare for your knighthood son.” Rowan’s voice completely shifts to the deep demonic tone as his brown eyes turn golden yellow. I knew that I must resist Rowan’s advances but a part of me always wants to obey him a part of the always wants to make him proud and by letting him ravage my ass it would make him happy. Besides I’m about to be knighted by my master. I knew the rings was now effectively, now that it was done with my master. My resolve my resistance broken by a master’s fall from grace. That was pretty hard to think when you Rowan stuffed his fat cock into my ass. at First there was pain then it blossomed in two pleasure as my master’s cock with in deep and the demonic dark magic passed through. In and out and in and out again my master went bringing me pleasure as he did so. We began to transform into our glorious forms. Rowan’s cock started growing inside me, as the dark magic flowing out the ring changing light inside so that I can handle my master’s girth. red began spreading out starting with my cock and where it touched, I changed becoming stronger. Before my eyes I started seeing my cock swelling grow as it turned red. Wherever the red spread to, on our body’s growth followed. Once brown hair became black as midnight on Rowan’s body. Already lean muscles grew and swelled as demonic fire passed through our veins. Starting with my master first, the red started from his belly and thighs and spread-out words. It had crept along reaching his pecs making them swell and grow as they turn red. He started becoming taller and wider as the red reached his neck. It had spread across his shoulders causing them to swell with the strength that could hold mountains. It flowed down into his arms starting with his biceps growing and filling out with strength then reaching his forearm with the veins popping demonic blood through them, reaching hands that’s swell, fingers growing to the size of sausages tipped with black fingernail like clause. Finally, the red had flowed up to his head his teeth sharpen, his face became more masculine, his ears grew point tips, and grew two small cone shape horns on his head. I was so fixated on his transformation that did up in those minds and tell my pecs grew on the tip of my vision. They even notice or know when my hands began massaging my big fat red cock. Unlike my master the red started out spread through my hands rather than shoulders. In fact, I had not even noticed the change in weight into my arms as to the demonic magic that was transforming me ran through my veins. The more had change spread through my body less of the old me remained. The light which would have will let me use the bright one’s power was now turning dark and as it did so, I reveled in it. The whole time as my body was going through these changes, I was feeling hot and tingly. Course I felt all the pain that didn’t matter to me all that did was the power that was flowing through my veins. Even as it had spread to my head. Black body hair started popping out all over my fiendish body peppering my barrel chest, huge arms, mighty back, plump ass, tree trunk thighs, thick calves, and my huge balls. Eventually we had to came and shot are load of cum and sealing our feet. We panted in our afterglow. Rowan moved backwards so that I can get up from the stone slab. I walked forward for a little bit before kneeling so that Big Billy could Knight me, with his big cock. Without even looking I had known that it had grown long as a sword. “I knight thee, Sir Tom Hell Knight of the Fiendish trio. Now suck my cock,” my new master big Billy said. I looked up and saw my master’s long cock shrink and split into two big fat cocks. “Now come my two knights taste your masters seed and rejoice your new freedom from their humanity,” mastered said. We began sucking on our masters’ delicious cocks, and as we did so he bestowed us more power in the form of knowledge and skills. The more we pleasured him the more he grew in our power. My former master Rowan had plenty experience of pleasure in your master and therefore was able to get more knowledge from him. I could’ve have sucked on his cock all day but eventually my master shot his delicious demonic load into our mouths. Rowan and I got up and began examining each other. We have become muscle fiends and we were damn sexy fiends. Rowan was 9 feet tall, big muscular body with the barrel chest, peppered with black hair all over his body a down pointing triangle shaped of further was on his chest, pointing down to a treasure trail that reached his cock and balls. His big muscular body was supported by muscular thighs. I had known without even looking that had the same type of horns as Rowan. I also knew that my body hair was more rounded and spread out like a bear. We both knew that we are stronger, faster, smarter, and more durable than humans, that the powers we once had or potentially could have had, were now enhanced by Fiendish trio’s power. We looked around for our next victims. Rowan could choose from any of the nights and squires from the sun stone order, while I got the priests and monks from the sun stone of order. Brother Theodore’s fat ass was looking nice and plump to me. I made my way to where the monk was held. I could smell the fear coming off of him as I came closer to his cell. Smiling I grabbed the fat pig of a man, his weight being no problem for my new string. Wasting no time, I had him on the floor on all fours. I opened his ass cheeks and with one spit on to his cherry from my demonic saliva he began to moan in pleasure. “I always knew you wanted some dick; you damn fat slut. Does all those vowels of abstinence really give you strength to resist your base urges. Well, it doesn’t matter little fat piggy I’m about to make you into big boar,” I said as I plunged my fat demon cock into his ass. Theodore moaned in pleasure as I was fucking him. Each thrust of my cock triggered him to turn red and grow, starting from his ass. I could feel his back muscles grow tighter getting bigger as his shoulders widening with growth. Red had quickly spread across his body flowing down from his torso to his limbs. His once light brown hair became black as it began spreading across his changing body. Through my connection to Theodore, I could feel his balls swelling growing bigger, his cock becoming fatter and longer dripping the last of his humanity through his cum. Each thrust I was giving him gave was stuffing pounds of muscles into his changing body. Each limb was just as thick as my even a little bit bigger with the fat covering it. When the red spread to his face and to Longhorns grew from his skull, I knew he was ready to come and finish his transformation into a muscle fiend. With the roar from both of us we came, me giving him one last growth spurt as we did some. The smell of sex was in the air as me and Theodore got up. I looked to see the master and Rowan spit roasting Sir Armstrong causing my mouth to water at the sight. Armstrong was turning out to be a big muscle fiend and he was almost done as well with his new massive demonic body. he was going to be 11 feet tall by my estimate and wider than Rowan and me. I decided to look for my next victim among the sun stone order. I found that they were broken or stirring to break, some of the priests and monks were starting to masturbate as our glory some even begging to join us and who am I to say no to that.

Hola, ha pasado mucho desde mi historia anterior, jajá. El día de hoy les traigo esta nueva y extensa historia ya completa de una sola vez, espero y les guste Él es Ricardo (Ricky), tiene 20 años, ha trabajado como Taquero desde los 18 años, justo al salir de preparatoria. El negocio le fue heredado gracias a su difunto padre, el cual Ricardo motivado por sus últimas palabras de "Debes trabajar y convertirte en todo un hombre" aceptó. Ricardo era un chico bonachón, media 1.67, tenía un abdomen flácido y unos brazos no tan trabajados, a él no le importaba mucho ser así, aunque a veces le gustaría ser más fuerte, como su padre hubiera querido, lo único que le importaba a él es ser una persona gentil y amable; aunque la amabilidad que el tenía llegaba a perjudicarle, solía dar tacos gratis a personas que decían no tener dinero para pagarselos diciendo que otro día lo harían, obviamente mintiendo y aprovechandose de su confianza. Esto le había pasado factura a Ricardo ya que no le alcanzaba el dinero para pagarle al dueño del local en el que estaba su puesto de tacos. -. Tres mil cuatrocientos noventa y nueve, y tres mil quinientos! A la verga, no me llega la lana para pagarle al dueño. Me hace falta más dinero, aghh. Debería a ver cobrado a esos culeros que no me pagan. -. Hey que tranza Ricky. *Decía un muchacho de apariencia delgada y con muchas ojeras* -. Hola, Pepe... Nada solo estoy viendo que me falta un chingo para pagarle al dueño del local. Pepe era el mejor amigo de Ricardo desde la prepa, tomó un camino diferente a él vendiendo droga, suele irle bien aunque también suele consumirla lo cual se puede deducir por su apariencia delgada aunque con un poquito de musculo y su mirada perdida. -. Chale carnal, yo te prestaría pero no tengo nada ya lo gasté todo y no me ha pagado el patrón aún... -. No te preocupes... Ya me di por vencido... -. Ya te dije que te vengas a trabajar conmigo, pagan muy bien, jejé. -. No, no voy a vender droga, mi papá no hubiera querido eso... -. Tú piénsalo ya verás como te irá de bien jajá. Eh, ponme unos al pastor, ya me ruje todo. -. Marchando... *Decía tristemente mientras se ponía manos a la obra con sus tacos al pastor* Ten, aquí están. -. Uhmmm, está si es mierda de la buena, no sé cómo no tienes el dinero suficiente si estás cosas están bien buenas. *Decía Pepe mientras masticaba con la boca abierta* -. Gracias, tu si aprecias mi comida carnal. -. Es que es muy buena... Bueno, ya me tengo que ir *Decía mientras limpiaba su boca* llámame si queres algo carnalito. -. 'ta bien bro, adiós. -. Ahh... Ya nadie viene a comer tacos, cuando era niño este sitio estaba lleno de restaurantes de comida típica mexicana, ahora la mayoría de estos son veganos o lugares para hacer ejercicio, es un mal lugar para mi puesto... Aún así es el que menos me cobra, y está difícil encontrar otro lugar. Estoy acabado. *Se decía asimismo* De repente un carro lujoso se acercó hacia el puesto de Ricardo, parqueandose en frente de él, de el auto salió un hombre bien vestido con cara algo pretenciosa. Él era Santiago, el hijo del dueño de los locales y dueño de una empresa de moda, heredó todo eso de su padre que había fallecido hace dos años. Era un hombre de 1.73, atlético y vegano, cuidaba mucho su dieta y le gustaba vestir bien. -. H-Hola, Don Santi. -. Hola, señor Ricardo, ya le dije que no me llame "Santi" mi nombre es Santiago. -. S-sí, disculpe... -. Bueno, como ya debes saber, estamos en ese día del mes en el que vengo a cobrar el pago por el local, así que necesito que me des el dinero ahora, por favor. -. E-eh... No quiere comerse unos tacos..? Jejé. -. No me ofrezca tan grotesco "manjar" yo solo vengo por el dinero, así que demelo ¡ahora! *Decía friamente* -. Este... Re-resulta que no lo tengo completo, jejé... Le ha ido mal al negocio y me preguntaba si me podría dar por lo menos una semanita más para juntar el dinero, jé... -Pfft, no me haga reír; usted sabe muy bien que no le cobro demasiado y aún así no me va a pagar? Ni crea que le voy a dar otro día más, así que mañana en la tarde más le vale que se lleve todo a otro lugar. Vamos a convertir este lugar de comida grotesca en un negocio de batidos saludables. Adiós. Santiago se dirigió rápidamente hacia su auto y se fue del lugar. -. Mierda... Papá lo siento mucho... No pude mantener el negocio... *Decía Ricardo tristemente* Mientras tanto Pepe se encontraba en la bodega donde trabajaba junto a su patrón. -. Oye Pepe, ven acá cabroncito *Decía su Jefe* -. Que tranza patroncito? -. Necesito que pruebes esta madre, es una nueva droga que ha venido por parte de los chinos de Japón, dicen que es una bien fuerte y aún están experimentando con ella. Como sé que le entras a todo te la dejo a ti pa' que la pruebes, he escuchado que quizá no la vuelvan a hacer porque es muy poderosa y no quieren que caiga en malas manos, pero si me la dieron es porque soy de confianza y he sido cliente de esos taka-taka, así que aprovéchala mijo. -. A huevos que sí jefecito, puede confiar en mi. (No le entendí casi ni madres pero la cosa es que está buena esta mierda) *Decía mientras tomaba la bolsita de droga y la guardaba en su bolsillo derecho* -. Ah, y vende estas bolsas de mariguana en el parque, ya sabes, lo de siempre. -. Claro que sí, capitancito. Pepe salió de la bodega, justo en la entrada de esta recibió una llamada de su amigo Ricardo. -. Qué tranza Ricky? Qué paso? -. Ah... Ya me mandaron a la verga, necesito que me ayudes a subir unas cosas a la troca para llevármelas a mi casa. -. Chale, vale verga el dueño de esos locales, ni una semanita más te dio para que vendiera? -. No, ni verga... Pero ya ni modo, tengo que buscar trabajo con lo jodida que está la situación. -. 'uta amiguito, ya voy pa' allá. Ricardo comenzó a guardar sus cosas en cajas, mientras que Pepe se encontraba en camino hacia su negocio. -. Ay... Papá, discúlpame siento decepcionarte papito, no pude hacerte honor... *Decía Ricky con lagrimas en sus ojos* Pepe llegó al negocio, encontrándose a su amigo llorando. -. Ya llegó tu hombre Ricky, jajá... Ay... No carnal... 'tas mal... Ya no llores. -. Disculpa cabrón, no podía soportar... Creo que ya se me fue... -. Así me gusta carnal, que seas fuerte, quizá no de cuerpo pero si de mente, jajá. -. Jejé... Gracias, ahora ayúdame a levantar estas cajas bien pesadas. -. Ok, allá voy. *Decía Pepe mientras levantaba las cajas con facilidad* Pfft, jajaja, no pesan nada, si estas bien débilucho wey. -. Ya wey, ya sé que no soy bien fuerte, pero así me gusta. -. Ya wey, jajá, no te enojes... Ah, y la oferta sigue en pie, ya sabes lo de ir a vender ya sabes qué conmigo. *Decía Pepe mientras guiñaba su ojo* -. No, nunca le haría eso a mi papá que en paz descanse... Prefiero ser pobre y sano... -. Tú dices eso porque nunca la probaste, deberías hacerlo. -.No... Mejor cambia de tema y terminemos guardando. -. Sale, tú te lo pierdes... ¿Oye y esta carne? *Decía mientras observaba un tupper* -. Ah, me la llevaré a comer hoy, sino lo hago se me echa a perder. -Ah... *Decía Pepe mientras una idea surgía en la cabeza de este* (Debería ponerle un poco de mariguana a su carne pa' que la pruebe y así va a ver como le gusta jiji) Pepe se acercó más al tupper, sin pensarlo, sacó una bolsita de su bolsillo derecho y lo vertió todo en su carne, cerró el tupper y comenzó a sacudirlo para que se mezclara bien. -. ¿Qué haces? *Preguntaba consternado Ricardo* si quieres un poco de carne te doy... -. No, yo en casa tengo mucha comida, jajá... Vamos a seguir subiendo tus cosas a la troca. *Decía Pepe nervioso* -. Sale, está bien ... Rarito. Ricardo y Pepe subieron casi todo al auto, excepto la estufa, unas sillas y el refri. -. ¿Y esto lo vas a dejar? *Preguntaba Pepe* -. Sí, me dijo que tengo hasta mañana en la tarde para irme, así que veré si puedo vender algo más... -. Ah... Bueno, creo que ya es hora de que cierres por hoy Ricky. -. Sí... Ayúdame a meter la estufa al local. -. Sale. *Decía Pepe mientras sostenía un lado de la estufa* Ricardo hacía lo máximo que podía, pero al final el mayor trabajo lo hizo Pepe; terminaron de cerrar y se despidieron, Ricardo se fue a su casa mientras Pepe se fue al parque a vender droga. -. No puedo esperar a que me diga que le pareció *Decía Pepe mientras frotaba sus manos pícaramente*pero pa' mientras a hacer dinerito con más droguita, jajá. Ricardo llegó a su casa, bajó su tupper con comida y lo dejó sobre la mesa y se sentó un rato a pensar. -.Ay... Vale verga, tengo que empezar a buscar trabajo... Maldito Santiago, debería haberme dado una semanita más, ya le había hecho esto mismo a varios otros negocios como los helados de Doña Chonita o el puesto de carnita asada de Don Luis... Pero qué se le va a poder hacer, no se le puede decir nada... Lo siento papá, te fallé... *Decía tristemente* por lo menos aún te tengo a ti, carne, esta tristeza me está dando mucha hambre... Ricardo comenzó a devorar toda la carne gracias a su despecho, se sentía vacío, esperando a que está acción lo ayudara. -. Uh... Esto no me va a hacer bien... *Decía mientras tocaba su estómago* será mejor que vaya a dormirme ya... Mañana tengo que levantarme temprano para vender lo más que pueda. Ricardo se puso su pijama y se dirijió a su cama a rezar un poco. -. Por favor, Dios, dame fuerzas para sobrellevar esta situación, ojalá y estés cuidando a mi papito hasta allá arriba y dile que lo siento... No pude convertirme en el hombre que él quería.... Ricardo terminó y se acostó a dormir, todo iba bien hasta que el reloj dió las 3:55 am; algo le pasaba a Ricardo, su estómago comenzó a hacer ruido y su cuerpo comenzó a temblar... -. Ugh... Mi estómago... Me está temblando el cuerpo... Agh... No debí comerme toda la carne antes de dormir... Ricardo se abrazaba asimismo mientras el dolor invadía su cuerpo, de pronto su temblor comenzó a hacerse más fuerte, gracias a esto Ricardo dió un grito desgarrador... -. AAAAAGGHH!! Du-duelegh... Tan pronto Ricardo soltó el grito su cuerpo empezó a cambiar. Sus piernas comenzaban a crecer, se salían demasiado de su pijama; su torso comenzó a estirarse dejándo ver su ombligo y estirando su camisa, sus brazos se estiraba más y más; -. Agh... Estoy-creciendo... Uff. Justo cuando Ricardo pensaba que el estiramiento había terminado una nueva ola de cambios se hizo presente. Primero con su espalda volviéndola mucho más ancha y más musculosa, destruyendo por completo su camisa; sus hombros aumentaron de tamaño, se volvieron enormes, sus flácidos brazos comenzaron a inflarse al punto de verse como grandes toronjas; sus piernas comenzaron a llenarse de músculos, que al mismo tiempo hacían que su pantalón se rompiera convirtiéndolo en unos shorts; su pecho palpitaba, desatando unos pectorales enormes que parecían melones; su panza comenzó a convertirse en un six pack y su trasero había crecido y se había levantado, ahora contaba con unos enormes gluteos; Ricardo se había convertido en una montaña de músculos, que ni el mismo podía creer. -. Q-qué!!? ¿Qué le pasó a mi cuerpo? *Decía mientras miraba hacia abajo con dificultad gracias a sus enormes pechos* Por último su miembro comenzó a vibrar y se desató un enorme bulto que yacía en sus nuevos par de shorts. Ricardo aún seguía fascinado por su nuevo cuerpo y no sé percató mucho de este detalle; aunque por su cara se notaba que le encantaba en lo que se había convertido. -. ¿Cómo? ¡Soy todo un chacal! ¡Estoy bien grandote! Jajá... Tengo que verme en un espejo rápido... Ricardo corrió al espejo de su armario y comenzó a verse fascinado, tocando suavemente sus nuevos abdominales. -. Dios... Soy todo un hombre ahora... ¡Me veo bien rico! *Decía mientras flexionada sus brazos* ¿Pero cómo mierda me convertí en esto?.. ¿Será por el rezo que hice anoche?.. Sí... Diosito me convirtió en esto, Diosito me volvió más fuerte, como quería, jajá ¡Me encanta!, no puedo esperar para mañana y que todos me digan lo vergón que me veo... Es verdad, mañana es mi último día... El pinche Santiago no me quiso dar otra semana para juntar el dinero... Es un pendejo... *De repente en la cabeza de Ricardo había surgido una idea* Sí... Ayer le pedí a Dios fuerza para sobrellevar la situación y él me dió este cuerpo para que le de una lección al pinche mamón de Santiago, jajá. Gracias Diosito *Decía mientras flexionada su brazo derecho* Ese Santiago se las verá conmigo, así haré justicia a los otros negocios que el pendejo quitó también, como el puesto de tostadas de Doña Rosa o el de Carnitas de Don Paco... Ahora si alguien va a poner a ese cabrón en su lugar... *Decía mientras iba a ver la hora en su celular* Son las 4:02 de la mañana, tengo que pensar el algo ya. Ricardo comenzó a hacer su plan, tenía demasiada energía que decidió planear eso y entrenar toda la mañana, mientras casi llegaba la hora para prepararse y abrir su negocio. -. Doscientos noventa y nueve, y Trescientos... Uff... Ni loco hubiera podido hacer trescientas lagartijas con mi anterior cuerpo, me encanta mi nuevo cuerpo de chacal, jajá. Ah, ya casi es la hora, le voy a llamar a Pepe para hacer el plan. Ricardo llamó a Pepe, mientras este último se encontraba aún dormido y que gracias a la llamada de Ricardo despertó. -. ¿Qué pedo Ricky? ... ¿Son las 5:40 cabrón que quieres? -. ¿Qué tranza Pepe?, quiero que me vendas de aquella droga que te hace dormir al instante, cabrón. -. ¿Pa' qué quieres eso? *Decía intrigado* y wey como que te escuchas más duro, ¿no? ¿Te resfiaste? -. Tú solo trae esa mierda, te explico cuando me vengas a ver. -. Sale, luego te llevo. *Pepe colgó el teléfono y comenzó a pensar un poco* ¿Para qué querrá esa droga Ricardo? ¿Será que ya quiere entrarle a esto? Jajá, al parecer mi plan funcionó, ¡ahora venderá droguita conmigo! *Decía alegre Pepe* Mientras tanto Ricardo decidió ir a prepararse para empezar su día con su nuevo cuerpo. Ricardo se dirijió a la ducha, se quito la ropa y se metió a duchar, percatandose de un gran detalle, que apenas había notado... -. QUE VERGOTA!! jajá, Dios que grande la tengo, jajajá, me encanta... Adoro cada vez más este cuerpo. -. Listo, ahora ponerme más guapo de lo que soy, jajá... Ay, es verdad, no tengo ropa, ¿de donde voy a sacar? *Ricardo pensó un poco la situación y se acordó que aún tenía la ropa que era de su padre y decidió ir a buscarla* Mi papá era gordo y alto, de seguro tiene ropa para mi... Ajá, esta será buena *Decía mientras tomaba una playera blanca, unos calzoncillos y unos jeans algo viejos* Ay papito... Ahora si soy un hombre grande y fuerte como te hubiera gustado... *Decía mientras miraba la ropa* Muy bien, ahora que tengo ropa me faltan zapatos... Ah! Usaré los que me mandó mi tío de los USA que me quedaban enormes... Listo! Termino de cambiarse y ya listo se fue en su carro hacia su negocio; llegó a este y se bajo del auto, mientras atraía las miradas de todos. Abrió su negocio mientras los dueños de los demás negocios y gimnasios lo veían a él y a su asombroso cuerpo, no lo podían creer; sacó su estufa y se puso su gabacha que apenas le quedaba y comenzó a vender sus deliciosos tacos. La estufa parecía de juguete a la par de él, ahora era un gigante lleno de músculos. Los clientes llegaban rápidamente para comprarle tacos, aunque en realidad era más para poder verlo de cerca. Ricardo trabajaba como loco, hasta que llegó al punto de terminarse todo los ingredientes que tenía. Ya había llegado la tarde y Ricardo finalmente pudo parar de hacer tacos. -.Uff, creo que logré juntar el dinero que me faltaba, jajá; pero igual quiero vengarme del pendejo de Santiago. Mientras Ricardo descansaba en su silla afuera de su negocio, Pepe se acercaba no pudiendo creer lo que veía. -. Ri-ricky!!? Eres t-tú!? -. Hola Pepito, ¿Qué tal carnalito? -.¿!Qué mierda te pasó!? Estás enorme! -. Me veo bien vergas, ¿verdad? Me encanta este cuerpazo, soy todo un chacal ahora. -. ¿Cómo? ¿Cuando? -. Justo anoche, recuerdo haber terminado de comer, luego me fui a dormir y en la madrugada me convertí en esta bestia, jajá. -. Espera, esto pasó después de comer la carne? -. Sí, jajá, luego de comer, me dormí como ya dije. -. Oh... Interesante... *Decía mientras notaba que en su bolsillo derecho no se encontraba el sobre de droga que le había dado su jefe ayer* (Mierda, creo que ese era el efecto de la droga, convertí a Ricardo en un chacal sin querer... Tengo que conseguir más de esa droga) B-bueno, Ricky... A-quí tienes la droga que me pediste... Por cierto... ¿Para qué la quieres? -. Me voy a vengar del pendejo de Santiago, ese cabrón no sabe lo que le espera *Decía mientras hacía saltar sus pectorales* -. Pero no llevará guarda espaldas? -. Pff, no este lugar es prácticamente suyo, siempre viene solo. -. Vaya, si que le va a doler *Decía mientras veía sus musculosos brazos* Bueno, yo ya me tengo que ir, así que adiós *Decía nervioso* -. Hey, ¿a donde vas tan rápido sin haber tocado mis músculos? -. Qué!? Pero yo no quiero, no me gusta eso... Jejé. -. Vamos tocalos, tocalos si quieres irte... -. (parece que no tengo opción, mierda...) Ok, solo un poquito. *Comenzó a tocar los bíceps de su amigo* wow, son bien grandes... Parecen toronjas... -. VERDAD!? me encantan *Decía mientras flexionaba* ahora bésalos. -. QUE!? -. Bésalos, ahora. *Presionaba la cabeza de Pepe frente a su bicep izquierdo* solo uno, y te vas. -. Yo... (no tengo opción, otra vez, se ve muy intimidante) Ok... *Comenzó a besar mientras Ricky sostenía su cabeza, duró 20 segundos así, hasta que de alguna forma gracias a su sudor pudo deslizarse y se soltó* -. Aww... Eso fue poco... Por qué no vamos mejor a ese callejón y nos tardamos más? *Decía Ricardo de manera atrevida* -. Yo, no quiero, me tengo que ir... A-adiós... *Pepe corrió lo más rápido que pudo escapando de Ricardo* -. Que cabrón, no quiso hacer nada conmigo... Fua, a pesar de estar bien delgaducho tiene buen culo... Me la para de solo verlo... Agh, aunque ahora tengo que esperar al pinche Santi y darle su merecido... Mientras Pepe corría de Ricardo recibió una llamada de su jefe, preguntando el resultado de la droga... -. ¿¡LA PERDISTE!? Ahora que vamos a hacer grandisimo pendejo, ¡hijo de puta! *Decía el jefe de Pepe* -. Jefesito, nada más fue un descuido, se lo voy a recompensar, le trabajo gratis un mes... -. Ni creas que te voy a volver a ver en la vida cabrón, ¡esa prueba nos iba a costar una dotación importada de droga, y tú mandaste todo a la mierda! Así que ni loco vuelvas, y como te vea por aquí, te mando a quebrar, entendiste cabrón? Y cuidadito con andar llamando a la policía... *Decía el Jefe de Pepe mientras colgaba* -. Chale, ahora si la re cagué bien... Ahora me dejaron sin chamba, vale verga... Mientras tanto, Ricardo esperó hasta la tarde, cuando el señor Santiago iba a llegar a cerrar su tienda. -. Uff... El pendejo de Pepe me dejó caliente... No se me baja la verga... En mi anterior cuerpo apenas se me notaba lo duro... Mientras Ricardo trataba de bajar su miembro, un auto lujoso se parqueaba frente a él, de este salió Santiago, que quedó impactado al ver al nuevo Ricardo. -E-eh... Disculpe... Q-quién es usted, y qué hace aquí? *Decía Santiago intrigado* Ricardo se percató de este y sonrió. -. Qué? No te cuerdas de mi? Soy yo, el Ricky. -. S-señor Ricardo!? ¿!Qué fue lo que le sucedió!? -. Te refieres a estos brazotes? Pues... Se podría decir que recibí lo que siempre tuve que tener... -. A qué se refiere...? -. Mmm... No es nada tan importante usted no lo entendería... -. Sea lo que sea, v-vengo a desalojarlo del local señor Ricardo... Por favor... *Decía con un poco de temor en su voz* -. En serio? Apenas vienes a mi negocio y ya me estas sacando? Por qué no charlamos un rato y comes algo? -. Usted sabe que su comida no es de mi agrado señor Ricardo. -. Eso es porque nunca ha probado mis tacos, sabe? hoy le vendí a todos los de la cuadra y creo que les parecieron exquisitos... De seguro usted no se quiere quedar atrás... *Decía mientras saca una orden y la ponía en el plato* vamos pruebe los... -. N-no... No va con mis ideales... Usted sabe que soy vegano... -. Agh, ya deje de estar chingando tanto y coma un poco... A lo mejor no le gustan porque les falta algo especial, ahora se lo pongo... *Decía mientras vertía el sobresito que Pepe le había dado* Listo, ahora comalos, están exquisitos... -. N-no... No gracias jeje, yo no debo, creo que se me va a hacer tarde para otra reunión jajá, quizá me tenga que ir, hablamos mañana *Decía nervioso mientras se levantaba, pero fue detenido por el gran brazo de Ricardo* -. Vamos... Coma, sabe? He estado pensando en practicar boxeo, creo que con estos brazotes nadie me ganará, podría llevar al hospital a cualquiera, jajá. *Santiago sin otra opción comió los tacos que Ricardo le había preparado, este último solo lo veía con una sonrisa* -. Mmm... He de admitir que sí saben muy bien, se nota que es un cocinero experto, señor Ricardo. -. Gracias, mi padre que en paz descanse me enseñó a hacerlo. -. Pues si le enseñó muy bien, mis respetos... *De repente una cara de cansancio aparecía en Santiago* Uff, jajá, de repente... Me siento... Con sueño... *Santiago cayó sobre la mesa y rápidamente fue recogido por Ricardo* -. Hey, hey... *Gritaba Ricardo* Já, mi plan esta funcionando, es hora de desquitarme con este cabrón. Ricardo llevó a Santiago a su camioneta y lo metió cubriendolo con una manta, guardó todo en su negoció y lo cerró; rápidamente lo condució hacia su casa donde esté lo bajó y lo ató de manos a una esquina de un armario y por último tomó un valde con agua y se lo echó completamente a Santiago para despertarlo. -. AAAAAHHH!! Q-qué? Qué pasó? Dónde estoy? Señor Ricardo? Por qué estoy atado? -. Shhh, cállate ya puto, solo llámame Ricky. -. Exijo que me desate de acá inmediatamente, qué pretende hacer conmigo!? -. Pues... Solo quiero darte tu merecido, para que no vuelvas a estar molestandome con eso de quitarme el local mucho más. -. ¡Pero es dinero que usted debía! ¡No puede hacerme esto! Me las pagará. *Decía agitado Santiago* -. Jajá, tú piensas que me vas a hacer algo? Acaso no vez al gran chacal que tenes en frente? Esto lo arreglamos aquí y ahora... *Decía Ricardo con tono molesto* -. Espere... D-deténgase... ¿!Qué me va a hacer!? -. Al principio pensaba en darle una putiza, pero ahora *Se quitaba su pantalón dejando completamente descubierto su enorme y vigoroso miembro* voy a darte otra cosa que no vas a olvidar en tu vida putito. -. Espere, n-no, no puede hacerme esto, no- Santiago fue callado con el poderoso miembro de Ricardo, este último lo tomaba de la cabeza y lo avalanzaba en frente suya. -. Shhh, callate puto, no te estoy dando permiso para hablar. Vamos así, tragala toda maricón... Ricardo se complacía con la boca de Santiago mientras este último solo se quejaba y lloraba por el dolor que la verga de Ricardo proporcionaba en su garganta. -. No estés llorando pendejo, que todavía no terminamos, lamela todo lo que podas pa' que no te duela cuando la tengas bien adentro, Agh, uff, sí sigue así cabrón. Ricardo siguió por un rato hasta que terminó corriendose en toda la boca de Santi. -. Aghh...traga todos mis mecos marica, te estoy llenando todo de leche. -. Mnngg~ agh... Por F-favor... Ya, Agh.. Ahh ahh. *Decía Santiago con algo de lágrimas en los ojos* -. Esto no va a acabar hasta que yo diga cabrón, apriende quién es tu papi pendejo; prepárate puto, te voy a meter toda la riata en el culo. Ricardo procedió a romper la camisa de Santi junto a sus pantalones y calzoncillos, dejando expuesto su pálido y algo rosado trasero. -. Uff, que rico culo tienes pendejo, se nota que sos de esos que haces ejercicio; mira que rosadito, bien listo para unas buenas nalgadas *Ricardo comenzó a azotar fuertemente las nalgas de Santi mientras este solo gemia* Uff que rico lo que me voy a comer... -. Ayy, Agh.. Por favor... No más... *Decía Santiago casi llorando* -. Cálmate ya cabrón, no actúes como sino te gusta pendejo, todos los dueños de los negocios sabemos que sos un maricón, así que aguantate putito. Ricardo comenzó a comerle le culo a Santiago, lamiendo justo su entrada y metiendo los dedos para que su tremendo miembro entrara sin fallas. -. Que rico, puto, te gusta que una bestia musculosa como yo te esté cogiendo verdad cabrón? Verdad que te gusta? Di que te gusta pendejo! -. S-sí me gusta... -. Con ganas, dime sí papi Ricky *Decía mientras lo tomaba fuertemente del cuello* -. Sí papi Ricky, Agh, me encanta tu verga, ahh... -. Así me gusta, ahora prepárate, vas a sentir como es tener a un verdadero hombre fuerte y viril dentro de ti. *Tomaba su enorme verga e introducía la cabeza de esta por el culo de Santiago, oyendolo y excitandose por los gemidos que este último daba* Ricardo movía sus caderas de forma brusca para hacerle sentir toda su potencia a Santiago, tomándolo del cuello como buen activo de una escena porno gay, haciéndolo gemir de placer y de dolor por tener ese pedazo de tranca entre sus nalgas. -. UFF, ESTÁS BIEN RICO SANTI, AGHH, te voy a dejar bien roto cabrón, no vas a caminar en semanas, jajá, ahh, bien apretado tenes el culo. *Decía Ricardo mientras sobraba sus pezones que yacían en ese enorme pecho* -. Aghh, aayyy, aghh...duele...Ricky... -. Prepárate cabrón, ya me estoy comenzando a venir, y estoy bien cargado pendejo. *Ricardo comenzaba a moverse mucho más rápido llegando a casi venirse* -. AGHH, no, R-ricky p-para, me estas rompiendo... Me voy a venir yo también... Aghh. -. AAAAAGGHH, UFFF... *Suspiraba Ricardo, luego de haberse corrido dentro del culo de Santiago. Lo había llenado tanto que la leche aún escurría de sus nalgas, estaban completamente rojas, y lo dejó con las piernas temblando* -. Ayyy, me duele mucho... Pero si me gustó *Decía Santiago que se había venido también aunque para nada igual que Ricardo* -. Uff, jajá, ya sabía yo que si sos una buena perra *Decía Ricardo mientras le daba una bofetada a Santi para posteriormente tomarlo de la cara y darle un enorme beso* nunca en tu vida vas a encontrar un macho como yo, con buena tranca y con un cuerpazo de chacal, bien macizo y duro, así que dime, ¿me vas a dejar ya de molestar con eso de quitarme el negocio? -. Y-yo... *Santi se desplomó en los brazos de Ricardo, estaba muy exhausto* -. Chale, que bueno que sigue respirando, creo que sí me pasé esta vez. Ricardo llevó a Santi a su cuarto y lo acostó en su cama, Ricardo se decidió acostar con él y aunque apenas cabían durmieron juntos esa noche. A la mañana siguiente Ricardo se había levantado temprano para hacerle desayuno a Santiago y buscarle algo de la ropa que usaba él antes de convertirse en esa vestia ya que la ropa de Santi había sido destruida. -. Hmm... Agh... Qué sucedió ayer? Uff, me duele mucho el trasero... Ayy, así que la violada, no fue un sueño... *Decía Santiago mientras se levantaba* Uff, me duele un chingo... Agh, eh? Hay un poco de ropa, supongo que es para mi, no puedo salir desnudo... Ya vestido, salió como pudo del cuarto, sosteniéndose de todo para no caerse y se encontró con Ricardo, su abusador. -. Buenos días, Santi. Ya te hice tus huevitos con chorizo, espero que te gusten. *Decía felizmente Ricardo* -. G-gracias... Se ven ricos *Decía mientras se sentaba* Uff, Agh... Me escuece el culo... -. Jajá, es lo que pasa cuando un machote como yo te da de su buena tranca, jajajá. -. Jejé... He de admitir que sí lo disfruté. -. Ya sabía yo, y ya que estamos menos alterados, quisiera saber si al final vas a dejarme con mi negocio, es lo único que tengo... *Decía Ricardo con tono desesperado* -. Ricardo, yo lo siento, pero no puedo dejarte. -. ¿¡QUÉ!? ACASO NO VES CON QUIÉN TE ESTÁS METIENDO!? QUIERES QUE TE VUELVA A VIOLAR!? *Decía Ricardo furioso mientras tomaba a Santi de su camiseta* -. Ricky, espera... Agh, sueltame... Yo quiero que vengas a vivir conmigo, ugh... Ricardo soltó a Santiago mientras lo miraba consternado. -. Eh? Qué me vaya a vivir contigo? -. Sí, te daré un mejor trabajo y una buena casa... -. Ah, jajajá, lo que pasa es que te encanto, te gusta lo mamado y chacal que soy, te gusta como te cojo, jajá. -. Jajá, no lo voy a negar, así que, ¿qué dices? -. Pues obvio que sí cabrón, a darle! Ricardo comenzó a hacer sus maletas para irse a vivir con Santiago, donde comenzó a trabajar como modelo de su marca de ropa, aprovechando su extraordinario físico, mientras al mismo tiempo comenzaban una relación. Ricardo seguía haciéndole comida y dándole unas buenas cojidas a Santiago. Lograron encontrarle un buen trabajo a Pepe en una tienda de la empresa, en donde siempre era molestado por Ricardo por lo pequeño que era a comparación de él. Ricardo había encontrado un buen trabajo, una buena casa y una buena pareja, se había convertido en el hombre que su papá siempre quiso que fuera, un hombre fuerte en todo sentido. Fin. Y está fue la historia, espero y les haya gustado, también pienso traer más historias, aunque no sea el mejor haciéndolas

They both kept on seeing each other on Wednesdays, when they could, chatting through and through, and Jason wasn’t distracted from his doings, the guy was so good at multitasking! They chatted through, Nik made himself comfortable at the control panel, a place he shouldn’t be, but he had Jason’s trust. As he chatted, he analyzed the buttons, and something that was lurking his mind started taking shape. He looked at Jason, and looked at the surroundings, talking, analyzing, thinking. One Wednesday, as they chatted, Jason went to see something at the chamber. But Nik was still around, much to Jason’s delight. ”Now, you can keep on chatting, I am listening, nice to see you, Nik, always is” Jason went to the chamber and was just doing small maintenance, just doing what was procedure. A clicking noise, the door shut. He noticed when the chamber closing, encapsulating him. He noticed Nik seating at the control panel, thinking, and yet his hands at a black button. ”Now now, I can see the chamber closed by mistake, no problems, it will just be hard for me to listen to you! Could you press this button right there, to open the door? Or are tou expecting me to tear it off with my bare hands?” Silence between them. Jason chuckled, a bit nervous. “What are you doing, friend? Aren’t you going to help me?” “I will” said Nik, after a weird pause. “I will” Before Jason could notice, Nik clicked a button, but a big, red one, and it started. The chamber announced the beginning of the procedure number 002. It hummed, heated, was getting ready to go. The new transformation. ”What is going on? Nik! NIK! There is a failure on the system! You gotta stop this!” “I’m fulfilling your dream, Jason, you can thank me later, brother.” ”What?! No!! Forget what I said that day!! No!! Please, help me, please! Don’t let this happen! PLEASE, NIK!!” The chamber started to fill with a gooey warm liquid, and Jason was desperate trying to escape it, until it reached him, and he started to scream, in panic, his clothes getting soaked in that mush of hypertrophic solution. He could barely listen to the outside now, the chamber was preparing for the procedure. Humming louder. The sound louder and louder, suddenly, a voice, an eerie voice, telling to Jason to comply. Telling to Jason he was an obedient soldier. Telling him to be a good patriot. To fulfill his duty. The chamber was filled with that liquid, and Jason felt dizzy. He barely could move anymore, all of him was completely covered in the liquid, surrounded by it, floating in it. Then, syringes got close to him, and violently injected in him their infusion. It hit him. A tube was inserted in his nose, a special gas, the Altering DNA substance was infused in the liquid, he could barely scream. It started. Knowing something was wrong, very wrong, but unable to fight against it. As much as it hurt, he couldn’t fight against it. Jason started to react to the huge amount of chemicals he was infused in, he grew. slowly but surely, he could feel his bones slowly reassembling already. He could feel his heart beating at his chest deeper, and deeper. He felt a dumb pain, like someone was taking his spine off his body by force, but there was nothing to do. Fight, he was unable to fight against it, it began. He opened his arms, and they responded, they started to grow wider. In stature, and in musculature, more and more, he could feel his chest expanding, becoming harder, thicker, stronger, like a rock, like marble, like titanium, he could feel the fibers of his abs strengthening, coming to surface, he was growing, no turning back. His clothes were starting to feel tighter, his legs, growing apart, his penis opening space in his trousers. He was feeling an indescribable pain, but he couldn’t express it, being half paralised by the formula inside him. His clothes were ripping apart in slow motion, his body was being exposed further, that lab assistant was being transformed, slowly reassembling turning to something else. He could hear the messages of the chamber inside him. Duty. Honor. Fight. Assert. Defend. He in the beginning would mumble, with every inch of strength left in him “no, no, no” until he wasnt anymore. With his bare hands, crush the enemy. So strong. Getting Bigger now. Bigger. His body reached a new rhythm of growth, still in pain, he started to experience a weird pleasure, his face contorted, his spasms became deeper and intimidating. His abs, o his abs, first just a hint, but now getting so thick, so muscular, so veiny now! Bigger, yes, bigger! His legs were growing apart, his dick tearing his trousers, reducing them to shambles. His abs and pecs, reduced his shirt to nothing. And with his strong arms, thick, indescribable. He was entirely naked on the chamber, safe for what was left of his lab coat. He opened his eyes, at last. When he could move again, when he could feel again, he was angry, he was in lust, he felt pleasure, he could barely touch his own cock, but the testosterone made his whole body sensitive, he was leaking precum, that was mixing itself with the solution, he was with his now big veiny cock hard, he roared. he was reborn. And then, Nik, finally fully embracing what he did to his friend, went a step further. Adding something else to the formula, Jason grew further, with his chest so expanded now, so glorious, so big. His bones reassembled, horns came out of his head, his eyes were deeply changed, various lenses in it, like a mighty insect. His arms grew, and were reassembled, like so much in Jason. He was growing bigger, stronger, crossing the line, he was reborn a soldier indeed, with his growing scales in his body, replacing his skin, his golden carapace surrounding and replacing his skin, deeper and deeper changes, further and further. It was done, Jason was no more, Nik fulfilled the dreams of that previous lab assistant, turning him into a mighty Herculean demigod. Stepping outside the chamber, when it was done, finally, he roared. “My brother in arms. Look what you’ve done to me! Look at the glory in which I was reborn” “We were equals before, but now we are one” Strong words. Silence. They looked at each other awkwardly at first, but realizing, how much they would do for each other. Nik would crush mountains for Jason, and Jason would swim oceans for Nik. Brotherly love, and a growing, weirdly at first, but growing, a physical love, they were mend together by the metamorphosis, they were mates now. Nik came to him and they hugged for long minutes. “You are my brother in arms now, my equal, Jason. We are one” ”Look what you’ve done. I am a beast! Tremble o world, for you’ve witnessed my glorious transformation!” They roared, and again looked at each other, now in a confident way, and again Nik put his arms on Jason’s powerful shoulders. “Not bad” ”Nik...” ”In such a small space of time you have done so much to me, I want to give it back. I have given you my gift. Make full use of your strength.” And then, slowly, they kissed, crossing the line of friendship, becoming partners. They explored each others bodies, touching its metalic nips, touching its abs, caressing their cocks with tenderness, discovering each other, further and further in love. Jason then laid down with Nik, and both played with each other’s cocks, masturbating each other as a fulfillment of their love. Later that day, after the scientists had to admit there were many breaches in security to address, Jason and Nik were at each others arms, sleeping deeply, enjoying their new power, and their love and deep care for each other. Jason hugging Nik like he could crush him. Their dogtags touching each other. They were one. —————————————————— Completely Optional: If you’d like to see more on the transformation process of my stories (which is not 100% what Jason went through, but it follows the same pattern) the link for it is Here

This story consists of 10 parts, the original story was inspired by @foker's "Carol and Her Weighted Workout". Adapted to the m/m version and the addition of several longer parts. For that I thank Foker for the original idea. There may be some grammar/word errors, please understand as English is my third language. Part 1: To the limit He told me to follow him. The door to the basement opened and we entered a room, filled with various gym equipment, iron plates, dumbbells, and other exercise equipment. A ray of light flashed through the small, partially closed window. Without enough air circulation, the room felt hot and stuffy. Ethan looked at me and asked. "Today I want to test my strength and push my muscles to the limit, you want to help right?" His voice sounded full of concentration and he looked very serious. Looking around, I nodded my head. All the training equipment and weights of all sizes impressed me. There were weights, iron plates, chains, and dumbbells of various sizes in the room. "During this training, I'll show you how I can train my muscles and become as big and strong now," he continued. Hmmm, muscle? Which muscles? I looked back at Ethan, he was wearing an oversize jacket and baggy pants. His figure itself seemed to me quite wide and I thought he was a little overweight and looked like a normal fat man. But the explanation but quite plausible, maybe he wants to show weight loss exercises. "Obviously, exercise is about physical strength, but not only that, mental strength is also important, mind strength is even more important than body strength," Ethan said with great emphasis as he looked at me as if he was watching me closely. Then a rather surprising question arose. "You don't mind if I take off my jacket and pants? This hot room will burn me." Still a little surprised, I nodded my head again and muttered "Okay, just do it". I don't say many words. Ethan unzipped his jacket and pushed it aside. My mouth fell open. He didn't see the slightest bit of fat on his body, instead it was covered by thick layers of muscle that looked dry and swollen all over his body, decorated with veins that would make people shudder, muscles I had only seen in some professional bodybuilding professionals on YouTube. Even his biceps are very big, not less than 18 inches. His triceps jabbed dramatically to the side, his deltoid (shoulder) muscles were almost the size of a ball. With amazement I looked at his chest. Two very large pectoral muscles, covered by protruding veins decorated with small veins and shredded all over the places. So big and hanging in size, not inferior to Mr. Olympia bodybuilder that I often watch on social media. My gaze turned to his stomach, making my eyes widen. I had never seen stomach boxes carved in such a way. 6 incredible packs, each with its own separate square, the lines between the squares are very sharp. It seems, I can stick my fingers into the gaps in his abdominal muscles which are chiseled so sharply. The stomach was also covered with chaotic veins, even when he was relaxed. Ethan turned around and my focus shifted to his impressive back muscles. Then bending down, he took off his trousers in a fast motion. Now he only wears his underwear. His butt muscles, which looked shredded, were deliberately trained to achieve such a state, so that I could clearly see the lines in every muscle area and the lines on his buttocks. His thigh muscles were so large they bulged on both sides, it was obvious even though he was turning his back on me. Plus his calves are as big as my thighs, or maybe bigger. I admired the movement of his muscular legs as Ethan made his way to the dumbbell set. He ignored his gaze through several dumbbells, passing 20, 25, and 30 kg before finally choosing a pair of dumbbells weighing 35 kg. He lifted the dumbbell and moved to the center of the room and faced me saying "Let's warm up." I couldn't believe my ears, warming up with 35 kg in each hand. The mighty man in front of me started doing bicep curls perfectly. Movement after movement he repeated alternately with each weight on the left and right. After a set of 12 reps, his biceps enlarged and a vein started to drain over them. The rhythm of his breathing seemed to increase. After a few seconds, Ethan started his second set. I admired his physique, his body was beyond perfection, beyond any muscle possibility I could imagine in a teenager his age. How could a 19 year old teenager have such strength. How can he have such a fuse body? I looked back at his stomach, I noticed again, he actually does not have 6 packs, the underwear he is wearing is high enough to cover a few more bulges underneath. Is it possible that he has 8 packs? While the manly teen did his repetition without breaking a sweat. When Ethan finished his 12th rep of the 4th set, he called out to me, "Get your phone out and turn on the stop watch." I moved closer to him and stood 2 meters in front of him. "Can you set the time in the stopwatch?" The orders. And I did immediately. Ethan raised his hands to the sides parallel to the floor with a 35 kg dumpling in each hand and held them horizontally. The muscles in his arms tensed to relieve tension. His biceps were stretched and his triceps were swollen with tendons. "Start" he ordered. Immediately I pressed the stopwatch button on my cellphone screen then looked at the manly figure in front of me again. Ethan was quite handsome, maybe not his good looks, but his manly face that looked very masculine and super fantastic body was too hard for me to understand. Time passed, he held the huge dumbbell with outstretched arms for almost a minute. A light tremor began to appear on his shoulder. In the second minute, the sweat started pouring out. He said something between the rhythm of his fast breathing. "Bring me the two weight chains." he ordered, I headed for the heavy pile of chains. "Uff ... really heavy ... how heavy is this chain?" I asked, trying to pull it away. It's hard for me to move both of them at once so I brought them one by one. "Each 15 kg" he said briefly. "Now, hang them to the dumbbell". I hang according to his orders one by one. I took a step back and stared at the stopwatch, it's been 4 minutes. His biceps and shoulders have to bear extra weight and look tighter than before, you can imagine 50 kg on each arm. A few seconds passed, his breathing was getting faster and sweat was pouring down his muscular body, what an extraordinary sight. I stared at his stomach that seemed more and more defined, and began to tremble with tension. Thicker blood vessels appeared on his stomach, as well as on his biceps and triceps. How could he endure that much weight all this time? I was struggling to carry the 15 kg chain earlier, while he was holding 50 kg of weight in each arm. "Get ready with another 15 kg chain in the 5th minute" he gasped. It didn't look like he could last until the fifth minute. Extraordinary! He had not only held that position all this time, but he still wanted to add more weight. My admiration intensified as he approached the fifth minute. I added the weights to his arms, 15 kg each. Ethan groaned as his arms started to drop and with all his might he lifted them up again, looking in pain. His body was getting wobbly and shaking more and more, and I thought he would give up as soon as possible, but his arms, biceps and triceps were big plus the round shoulders somehow managed to hold his position. By now his body was drenched in sweat. His face flushed red again and he groaned even more with a grin with unanimous determination. Ethan looked me in the eye and in concentration, his huge arms were covered in sweat and shook violently. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 2: It's Only Been 30 Minutes In the sixth minute, Ethan grunts and groans while doing a double biceps pose, holding a 65 kg weight in each hand. His arms were enormous, perhaps the biggest I had ever seen in my life, because now they were swollen from previous crazy training. Veins running down the top of his biceps, I watched in amazement as his biceps swelled erratically, perhaps now 20 inches or even more. I stared at the mighty teenager and still couldn't believe my gaze to witness the training just now, watching him push himself up like that. "Impossible ..." were the only words that came out of my mouth. Holding the pose for 10 seconds, Ethan let go of the dumbbell and the chain fell to the concrete floor and immediately switched push-up positions. Still panting, he did 60 push-ups in less than 60 seconds and came to a stop. His head lifted and he asked "Bring the two 25 kg iron plates and put them on my back", still dumbfounded, I took the heavy iron plates one by one and put them on his wide and muscular back. Oh my God, that iron isn't light, but that heavy weight didn't make a difference to Ethan's horizontal position which remained stable. Ethan took a deep breath and continued his push-ups, now with an additional 50 kg of weight on his back. I admired his very wide back, maybe twice the width of mine, every part of his body was very swollen and full of muscles glistening with sweat. Meanwhile he was doing repetition after repetition, 40, 50 and 60 reps. With the reps approaching 70, he starts to slow down, but he still does his push-up position with perfect motion. While I was thinking, maybe without that heavy weight, I can only do 30 or 40 push-ups, my body is not thin because I go to the gym diligently and have several layers of muscle, but what teenagers do, not teenagers, but this virile man is already double what I can do, plus the extra weight on his back. On the 80th rep, he straightened his arms again and held his position, his head lifted again and muttered between the rhythm of his gasping breath "Put ... two more plates" .... he begged "make it 100 kg" he continued briefly. Shaking my head, I said uncertainly "Okay? Isn't that too much?" His eyes flickered, sweat poured over his eyelids and fell, his body was completely drenched in sweat. "Quick, just add the load, I want to show you, how strong this body can be?" I placed two more iron plates, each 25 kg, carefully on top of the iron plate that was already on his back. Incredibly, Ethan's position was unfazed, still firmly holding the weight down on his back. Ethan continued his push-ups, looking straight at me. My mouth is wide open, how could someone do push ups with that much weight? The arms, pumped up from the previous dumbbell workout, rise and fall rhythmically like a piston. I stared at his chest, already red and swollen incomparably, all the muscles on his chest bulging. Ethan slowed down even further, at 100 reps, he grinned and started snorting every time he straightened his arms. At the 110th rep, sweat was already pouring from the forehead to the floor. With every second his face filled with determination, at the count of 120, Ethan paused again. His big arms started to tremble. He had been in that push up position for a few minutes, not only did he hold it, he was also doing the push-up with a very heavy load on his back. He is very strong indeed. From my sitting position, I could see that the bulge of his stomach was now getting sharper and more prominent. Each of the boxes was probably the size of my fist. And now his chest is getting swollen asking for room to grow. Whenever Ethan was at the lowest point during a push-up, his chest touched the floor leaving a drop of sweat. With his eyes fixed on me, he said something between grunts. I approached his body, to prepare to take the burden on it. When I was in a position to be ready to take the load on it, he said "Add more load" he commanded. I was confused and silent for a moment, digesting his command just now, "you mean?" my response was confused. "Put .... arghhh" he groaned in pain. "Put 4 more plates, make it 200 kg nggrhhhh" he groaned louder like a beast. How could he ask for more? His body was already shaking from the weight and pain of the training. Obeying his request, I ran towards the pile of weights. I had to go back and forth four times because the plates were too heavy for me to carry at once. Stabilizing all those iron plates on his broad back, his incredible muscles stiffen me again, his crazy V-shape, his shredded lower back muscles connected to his swollen glutes, which are now getting bigger and bigger. Ethan stared at the floor in concentration, the floor already soaked with sweat, he somehow managed to control the shaking and to my amazement he continued his push-ups steady in a perfect position with 200 kg of weight! I thought what Ethan had done was inhuman. Such muscular strength could not be accepted by my mind. I sat there, watching and counting "130, 131, 132 ..." on the 150th rep, the shaking got worse and it took 10 seconds for the him to come down with a very heavy weight on his back this time. He was in more and more pain, with unanimous determination, his body tormented by the training, his muscles being forced into such hard training. I thought he was going to stop and fall, but he kept moving, grunting, growling with every move. At 158th rep, Ethan raised his head and looked at me, as if protesting to give up. "Grhhhhhh arghhh come on ..." he muttered encouragingly to himself, he snorted loudly. A torrent of sweat spread from his breath, his body was shaking violently, he slowly managed to complete 2 more push-ups and even 160. From my glance it was clear that his chest had now become swollen. And it swelled even more when he exhaled, Oh my God, I've never seen a chest that big before. It was as if his skin was being forced to accept a muscular push from within to its limit. On the 160th rep, I thought he was going to pass out. It took Ethan more than 15 seconds to do one rep in pain. He was clearly in pain, as if he was enduring excruciating pain. His chest was covered in chaotic veins as thick as my fingers, struggling to find space to pump his arms up and down. His head rose again. A young face, filled with passion and determination, Ethan tried to say something through his barely breathing breath. To be honest, I was expecting him to ask me to take the iron plate, but instead he whispered "Up ... get on the ugggghhh, get on my back". _____________________________________________________________________ Part 3: PUSHHHH ... To be honest I thought and hoped he would ask me to take the plates, but he whispered "Up ... up ... ugggghh on my back" I was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?" I exclaimed. I can't believe what he said. His big arms were already shaking violently, holding his body in this position for nearly 15 minutes, under a very heavy load, doing push-ups. But Ethan wanted more, he wanted to make this exercise harder and harder, to get past the upper limit of fatigue and pain and keep doing push ups. Ethan's face showed pain but also a lot of determination. I stood still and motionless, startled by the sight of the mighty man in front of me, the extraordinarily muscular man repeated his sentence "Do it for me, ride ... and sit on my back" his voice trembled. but full of confidence. Still a little daydreaming, I obeyed his request and carefully positioned his body on top of his. "Arrrghhhhh ..." he exhaled and took a deep breath, and was amazingly successful in holding the push-up position while remaining straight and steady. I grabbed his lats while sitting on them, his muscles already covered in sweats, flowing from almost all sides of his body which was forced to exercise this hard. I tightened his lats, a little slippery with sweat, they were wide and hard. He started doing push-ups again. From the large mirror on the wall in front of us. I imagined how Ethan, alone in this basement, did this kind of tough exercise every day. I marvel at his vicious physical training, his physical strength is just amazing. Now in this mirror, it reflects a huge muscle monster that does push-ups perfectly with a weight of not less than 260 kg. "Argghhhh yaaa" he groaned under me and did slow push-ups. Halfway through, Ethan suddenly stopped, stared into the mirror and locked onto my sight. Oh my God, he opened his mouth and licked the sweat that was running down the corners of his lips, so sexy. Ethan continued his push-ups and hauled the iron with me on his back again and again with painful moans that made me feel sorry for him, but scared at the same time. On the 180th rep, Ethan's movements slowed down even more, he did 2 more push-ups panting heavily, roaring like an animal. He stopped again and looked at me through the glass. "Get off" he ordered. I was relieved, because I was too sorry for him, I slowly got down from his back. He is still in a push up position and is holding the remaining 200 kg on his back. I tried to grab the load but he said "Add another 4, make him 300 kg" ... he ordered "Are you crazy?" I exclaimed in disbelief. "Arghhh" he groaned in pain, "I promise this is the last time" he asked me. I also walked towards the pile of weights, it seemed that the 25 kg iron plate had run out. "it's finished" I said. "Use 20 kg, hurry" he ordered again. I also went back and forth 5 times to put the weight on his back. I gasped for breath just taking this load, while this Ethan was holding the 300 kg weight on top of his back in a perfect push up position, as mighty as he was. He started to lower his body, and did the push-ups again. This time it was clear that the weight on his back had crossed the limit, moving very slowly only to complete 1 rep. I bit my lip for fear of an accident or something untoward to Ethan. But he's still trying. "Arggghhh" he moaned like an animal, "fuck..." full of determination and anger he pushed the burden up again. He's only done two additional reps, but his breathing is already peaking. He paused for a moment, and looked at me who was sitting not far from his position. "Come here" he ordered ... I will go to his direction and kneel in front of his push up position. "What can I do for you?" I asked him worriedly. Ethan looked at me deeply, "sit down" he ordered quickly, I sat right in front of him. "Arghhh" he was still bearing the weight in pain. "Feel my chest while I push up" he ordered. I don't know what that means. "You mean?" I exclaimed, confused. "WORSHIP, feel my chest muscles!" He scolded, I was shaking with fear and immediately obeyed his request. I stretched my hand under Ethan, right up to his chest. His chest was swollen now, I felt the muscles in the palms of my hands, the slippery sweat made his chest even stronger. What a sensation completely different from what I imagined, something hard and soft at the same time. It's hard to describe. I felt his chest, stroked the chest muscles, occasionally touched his arm beside the two swollen chest muscles. Ethan closed his eyes as if he was enjoying my treatment of him. He enlarged and opened his eyes, looked at me sharply and gave out "Arghhhhhhh" for a moment I felt his chest muscles tighten and throb. Ethan continued his push-ups smoothly, as if the weight had gone. Sweat dripping down his chest, towards the palms of my hands that slowly feel his chest that is pumping the weight. It was undeniable that the burden was very heavy, Ethan's body was still shaking even though his movements were faster than before. It's been almost 25 minutes Ethan in this push up position, he has more than 200 reps in it. The movement is getting slower. I don't know where the initiative came from, I played with Ethan's nipples, he also moaned violently "arghhhhhh" as if the ground was shaking. Ethan looked at me and immediately continued his push-ups again. Repetition 230 he seemed unable to anymore. The slower he moved, at nearly 240, Ethan stopped and looked at me, his face hypnotizing mine. I brought my face closer to him, and kissed his lips slowly. I don't know what I thought, I was out of my mind watching this mighty teenager pounding his muscles like this in front of me. Crushed my lips Ethan dropped the metal plate aside, he heard the sound of weights meeting the concrete floor. "Enough ..." he said loudly. Breathless. His body rose with a kneeling position, while I sat limply in front of him, staring at his now swollen body, the most muscular body I've ever seen. Sweat poured from top to bottom, through the valleys created by his enlarged muscles. Ethan's chest was even more sinister, reddish in color, veins scrambling for position, his muscles thickening asking for room to grow. Sparkling with sweat and a manly scent. "I'm not done yet, my chest need to be burned again, more than this, I want to show you how hard my muscles are," he said breathlessly taking oxygen. To be continued Part 4, 5, and 6

Hey guys. I haven't been very active here for a long time. Must have been a year at least. But I'd really like to be again, because this is my favorite community and place to be on the interwebs. So I figured I'd just upload my recent project here. It's posted in the Stories Category, because it tells a kind of story, and doesn't really fit in the Media category. I have this up on Twitter as well~ The story has the magical name of "Egon muscular shot 03 outtake" or EMSO, how I prefer to call it. The reason it has this silly, ugly name is because this was never planned to be or meant to be a full project. But now here I am working on Page 112... Please let me know what you think!

Contain themes of sex between same gender, dubious consent, physical and mental manipulation. Feedback is appreciated! Implied drugging and / or using substance to control someone to get bigger. Quarantine Routine Chapter 1: Evening Routine I'm tired of goddamn chewing, I thought as I jam another extraordinarily large piece of chicken breast into my mouth. My jaw screamed at me and my stomach wanted to spew everything back out. I'm so goddamn tired of this. "I'm full. I think I'm done." My eyes were fixed at the smaller man across the table eating his significantly smaller portion of our dinner. "I said I'm done." I open my mouth and let out a deep, roaring belch. It got nothing, not even a flinch. His silverware continued to scratch up the glaze on our plates as he slowly cut up the meat. I'm so tired of this. I think I'm going to vomit from all the food. "I said I'm done," I said again letting my hefty forearms fall and my fork and knife tumble in front of me. The table shook and for a brief moment, he seemed to pay attention. He lifted his hands, glanced at my plate which was triple the size of his, and went back to eating as if nothing happened. I wanted to push the table into his chest and have the floor enjoy the rest of our dinner. I lifted my hand just to do that but then-- "You don't have much left. Just finish it so we're not wasting food," he said without even raising his head away from his plate. I growled a bit. "I'm done eating. No more." He sighed and raised his head to look at me for the first time since we sat down. "If you don't finish it, you'll have to make your own food starting tomorrow." My eyebrows furrowed. "That's fine. I can cook for myself." "Really?" Sarcasm was basically drooling out of his mouth when said that. "Yea. I'll make my own food like before." "And what did you eat before? Boiled chicken and broccoli? Canned tuna? Sardines? Boiled beans?" "Clean foo-" "Oh they were healthy. Just bland because you couldn't be bothered to learn how to cook." He went back to his plate and with a smaller, gentler voice, said, "And now you have someone making you good, whole foods that actually taste great and you don't seem to appreciate that." My heart sank into my stomach. Now, I actually feel like vomiting. "Look, it's just you portion out way too much for me," I said as I pick up the spoon and fork and began jamming food into my mouth again. "You're making a whole pot and you eat one scoop while I eat the rest." "Well, remember last year when you bragged about eating a lot to keep your weight and muscles on? You said a tall guy like you need to eat a lot to keep mass and you wanted to be bigger." I don't think I ever wanted or said that: wanting to be bigger. 270 lbs on a 6'3 frame was big. I thought I could start cutting just before the quarantine started. I've gained 60lbs since in a few months and a little bit more than half of that was muscle gains. My normal clothes don't fit me anymore. I've had to switch to wearing short gym shorts so my thighs and calves aren't being squeezed and sleeveless shirts that barely fit my chest and gut so I won't rip the sleeves when I moved my arms. I told him I wanted to buy new clothes but I could've ordered him online. But he made a good point. I'm working from home and everything was closed, why not just wear casual and gym clothes around the house until I get to my final weight. I think he said what the was but I'm pulling a blank. "We have to clean you up soon so hurry up and finish your plate." Suddenly, I heard the sharp ticking of the clock in the living room. It's nearly 8 PM and I have to take a shower to get the sweat stink off of me before he gets me ready for bed. "Yea, hold on," I muttered under my breath. He was cleaning up the dishes and I just sat in the dining room staring at the wall with my mouth slightly open. I'm so fucking full right now I don't even want to move. But it's shower time soon so I better head over there so he does so I'd be ready. "No, no stay there." The chair creaked as my full weight came back down. He came out of the kitchen shaking his head. My vision is hazy and my brain's dull. Too much food, I thought. I want to go to sleep. I could feel him standing behind me now. He reached for the hem of my tank top and began pulling it upwards. "Ok, slowly raise your hand so I can pull it off." Right. I forgot. I've been focusing on my shoulders and arms for the last few weeks and they've gotten so big I started having problems raising my arms to take off my own shirt. Everything felt tight and I had to sort of raise one hand more and let him take off that side before the next one. And I'm so tired and my arms were so heavy that when he was done with one, I just let it slam on my thigh. "Take off your shorts and boxer briefs and hand them to me." Right. I can still take those off on my own. I stood up and towered over him. I tried to smile. I'm so lucky to have a guy like him taking care of me while I grow big and strong even though I can't do some things on my own anymore. He doesn't really smile like he used to. Sometimes I feel like I just irritate him but I know he was supportive of me get bigger as I've always wanted to. I'm lucky to have someone so patient like that. I loosen the shorts and pull them down a bit together with my underwear. The smell of musk wafted all the way up to my nose as I shimmy my legs to try to get them off. My thighs were massive and my ass blew up ever since he started giving me more of the kind of food he makes. "Sorry," I said as I to lean on his shoulder to slid my shorts and underwear off my ankles and feet. My balance has taken a hit as I grew larger. He rubbed my hands. It felt romantic, like the old times, before the quarantine. I'm glad he still likes me while I'm getting bigger as I've always dreamed off. "Let's get to the shower." My new frame filled the bathtub. Our apartment has a small bathroom and it feels like I'm a giant who can barely fit in it. I can still shower on my own so he just normally watches there and helps me with washing my back. And of course, help me with my favorite part of our evening routine. "Ready?" He said and I was so fucking excited I couldn't even come up with words to reply. I got into the best position for him: lean against the shower wall with my arms straight and biceps flexing, spread my legs, bend my knees a little bit, push my ass out to open them up while arching my back a little bit. I'm so excited. He always does this for me if I do my full routine every day and especially I eat all the food I need to get bigger. Two weeks ago, I didn't and I had to go to bed without him doing this for a few days. My balls were so blue and heavy and I had to call in sick at work because I couldn't think straight. He had to put my hands in mitts and lock them to some belt wrapped around my chest so I wouldn't get tempted. Another time, he shaved me head to toe so I'd be prickly and uncomfortable for a week. I didn't like that. That's why I try to finish my food now. It has stuff in it to help me grow bigger as I've always wanted to. I closed my eyes as his soft hands wrapped around my dick and while slowly stroking it. I used to moan but now I grunt. Fuck, it feels good. And then, there it is! He sticks his other hand's finger into my ass and immediately started rubbing my prostate. Oh fuck. I started to shake and my knees bent further to push my ass into his finger. "Don't buck," he said. "Right, sorry." I have to listen to him otherwise he'd stop - feeding me, loving me, and making me feel good. I also need to get bigger or he won't do this anymore too. I'd be so hungry without him and no one will do this for me anymore. The stroking was always gentle and he varied the way he did it to keep me feeling as good as possible the whole time. He also does this thing where when he reaches the base of my cock, he would slide his hands down to my giant balls and before going up the other away again. And he did just that! It's almost like he can read my mind. "Mm- oh!" Everything stopped. I blinked my eyes open and looked down at him. Oh right. No moaning. I grunt. He moans. I grunt. So I did and he started rubbing my prostate and stroking me again. I got closer and closer and I grunted louder and louder. My upper body slam against the shower wall as my legs buckle, barely keeping me upright. My balls tightened and my dick spurted out streams of cum. And his hand squeezed it out as long as more trickled down to the bathroom floor. His finger inside my ass gently pressured my prostate more and more. He left me in the bathroom for a minute. He came back with a wet towel. "Stand up straight and face me," he said. And I did with a grin from ear to ear. He cleaned my dick and told me to put my sleeping clothes on. At my size now, it's another tight tank top and shorts. As he walked away to get ready to shower on his own, he asked, as he always did before bedtime, "What do you want to do tomorrow?" I waddled out of the bathroom. I barely fit through the door. "Train more, workout more, get bigger." "And?" he asked as he turned around by the bathroom door. "Eat more to get bigger." He smiled like he used to. "That's my big bull."

Chapter 1: "Dusk of One Day, Dawn of Another." After a couple of failed attempts to write something half decent, I’m delighted to finally share with you the opening chapter of “The Devil By My Side”. Originally posted on another site, I decided to share it here. It's not entirely about muscle growth, but it does play a part in several chapters. It was co-written with a wonderful and talented friend of mine who; working together we've attempted to come up with a story we think is exciting, compelling and entertaining, and so, we hope you enjoy reading chapter one as much as we enjoyed writing it. All teenage characters are at the late stages of puberty, use of the word “boy” or “child” as a description is used to signify the advanced age of a demonic entity. Most of the individuals that call upon my kind often do so seeking something. A prize, a reward, a deal. They expect of us, try to make bargains and deals, but this… I could tell from the second he began reading the incantation that this was different. I suppose you could describe it as someone lightly tapping against a windowpane, not that my domain has windows; that’s how it started. But from the instant I felt him calling to me, I could feel that he wasn’t really seeking… anything. A grin crossed my face and I pondered internally: “A summoner without cause, how unusual”. Of course, many have tried to bring forth me and my brethren throughout the years - doubtless you may have read the stories told of people who succeeded, but none have ever done so with such a lack of direction; a lack of desire or need. And it was that that made me curious to answer his call; he’d barely even considered the requirements for a summoning; the rituals and pageantry, but those are the requirements we set for those who place requirements on us. This, was an unconditional invitation to the human world. The words tumbled lazily and mispronounced out of his mouth, but even if he was unable to pronounce my name correctly at the moment, I was certain that given time, it would be carved into his mind. And so, ever the courteous guest, I decided to answer the call. A blinding flash of light poured into my eyes and instinctively I held my hand above my face to shield them; within moments I adjusted to the glow of the late evening sun dappling through the trees. “What the fu… where am I?!” I heard a voice cry, I lowered my gaze to see the Mortal facing away from me. He turned in position trying to find his bearings and as he did, our eyes locked. A look of horror as he took in my visage; from the charred grass circling my feet up my sculpted body and back to my face. His breath quickened. “Are you…?” He quizzed, the words failing to leave his mouth. I remained staring at the youthful male, he seemed as confused as I was. “Why did you call me to this place” I rumbled. “Wait… what?!” He stammered. “I….. I didn’t. I was just reading. Who are you?! And where are my friends? A minute ago, I was in the basem… I didn’t summon you… I don’t even know how to…” The panic rose in his voice as he continued to speak - I took a step forward. And he instinctively took one back. “Please don’t kill me! Please… I’ll just leave…” he cried. I took another step. He jolted backwards, his back pressing against one of the towering trees surrounding us. “I won’t tell anyone.. you certainly don’t need to hurt me.” I stepped forward once more, narrowing the gap between the two of us. “Please!” He wailed, his eyes becoming glassy. “Whatever you want… I…” “Silence, child!” I roar. “Are you always so quick to cower?… it sickens me.” I sneer I take the final step towards him, leaving only inches between us. He flinches, pushing himself as far away from me as he can. Fear flushes through him; and I relish in being so fearful. I snap my fingers and behind me, the ground rumbles and groans. Grass and soil shifting upwards and hardening into a coal-black seat. Sitting down I maintain eye contact. “Seems to me, young one, we’re in an unprecedented situation.” I murmer. "Please Sir… err… Mr. Demon, Sir… don’t kill me. I don’t want to die. I’ll do anything you ask of me. Just please, spare my life!” He nervously pants. I stare at him continually, then I begin to chuckle. “You are in no position to make any demands of m…” The words catch in my mouth, it’s typical to lie when entering into a contract with a summoner. But this time, there’s no need. “Yes…” I allow myself a moment to consider the situation; my mind gleefully races. He looks at me, fear his your eyes but a look of confusion. “If there is no contract… then I am unbound.” I muse to myself. Thoughts continue to rush through my mind. Suddenly I snap my attention back to the youthful Mortal and laugh a hearty, deep sinister laugh. “You made no demands. No requests. No bargains or deals.” I summarise. “As such, I owe you nothing. And so, you are of no use to me.” My eyes flare with an infernal crimson light. I fix my focus into his eyes… my intent is to destroy him, to engulf his brain with flames inside his skull. Destroying the one witness of my arrival and only creature in this realm who might know of a way to banish me. But, the second I try I feel a shooting pain across my skull and cease immediately. ‘Wh… what just happened?!” The mortal asks, stunned. I grasp my brow and rub the surface “The pain…” I groan. Inside the mortal’s head, a thought compels him to start running. “Go you moron! Don’t just stand there! Run! Run for your life!” But as his inner voice screams at him, he finds himself moving forward. “Why am I moving forward?” He questions his actions. “Why am I not running away?” But his curiosity has taken over and he continues inching closer and closer towards me. As he nears me, I once again feel the urge to harm him, before he harms me. I sharply extend my arm and wrap my hand firmly around his neck. A smile of triumph painted onto my face. But, as I squeeze, I feel the pressure within my own throat - the harder I force myself, the less I’m able to breathe. As my lungs start to burn, I drop the boy. We both collapse to the ground, coughing and spluttering; gasping for air. I manage to choke out the words “If I were you, mortal. I would run.” The voice in his head urges him to heed the creature’s warning and go, try to save his life. But for some reason he simply didn’t want to move. He should have feared for the safety of his friends, he should have been at least a mile away by now, but he simply couldn’t ignore a second voice in his head which had been teasing him for some time now: “Why can’t he hurt me? Why does he feel what I am feeling? When he tried to squeeze the life out of me, he nearly succeeded in killing himself”. He couldn’t go. He was too… curious to go. He’d almost died on the spot when the Demon had tried to choke him, but one thing was clear to him. The Demon couldn’t harm him. "You can’t hurt me demon!” The Mortal shouted. “There’s nothing you can do to me.” “Perhaps not physically, boy.” I snapped back. “What?!” He froze “What do you mean?” I stare at him.. my healed and pain-free mind is literally racing. I have never encountered a human who can’t be harmed. Mind you, I’ve never encountered a human… in this domain. Which reminds me… there’s a whole world out there for me to explore now! And so I grin at the small mortal. “In time, you and the rest of your kind will witness precisely what I mean. But for now, you’re not worth my attention, child. So take your good fortune, flee and be thankful for it.” I turn from him and begin striding away. The soil beneath my feet a welcome reminder of my newly found freedom. But as our distance widens, I begin to feel as if I’m wading through the river of Styx. Each step becomes more and more of a vigorous effort. I look back over my shoulder and see him continuing to stare at me. With every ounce of strength in my powerful body, I take one further step and in the corner of my eye, I see him stumble forward. With each energy sapping footstep I see his body dragged across the ground in my direction. Nearing exhaustion I stop. “No.” I groan. “No it can’t be.” The realisation is dawning on me. “YOU!” I snap at the boy “What hex have you cast upon me?!” As he watches the Demon trying to leave in vain, the human heard him yelling and he thought about the situation quickly. His mind tried to rationalise: ”He can’t run away from me. He can’t harm me. I summoned him. Accidentally, yes.. but he made it out of Hell just because… I called him out. I told him to come here…” A crazy idea pops into the boy’s mind. He raises his head and locked eyes with me. “Hey you! Demon!” The boy cried. “Kneel!” A wave of anger flushes through me “I KNEEL FOR NO ONE!!!” I roar back. But, in the darkest parts of my being, as he spoke the words… I did feel a compulsion. The boy, without even thinking, opened his mouth and yelled once more: "Oh you will kneel for ME! YOUR master! I summoned YOU! You are here thanks to me!” He bawled.” Now you have to do as I command you! I know you’re unable to harm me, which means I must have some sort of power over you! So when I say kneel. YOU - WILL - KNEEL!” As he howled the last word, I felt the earth shudder beneath my feet. The idea enters my mind. Not from my own will… but I can feel it… his anger, his desire, his will pushing into me. And so I resist. I fight the overriding desire to kneel to him. But I feel my body quiver. In horror I watch as my legs fold under me. I fight again. Pushing my obvious supremacy back against his request. But I sink lower. Before I can take stock of the situation, I am on bended knee. Eyes to the ground. I raise my head and am instantly shocked at what I see. The boy was kneeling too. In that instant, we are a physical mirror of each other. And he appeared just as shocked as I was. A smile crosses my face again. “That didn’t seem to work as you intended, did it… ‘Master’?” “What is happening?!” The boy panicked internally. "Why am I kneeling? That shouldn’t be… What has he done to me?”The fear flashing across his eyes. “Seems to me, ‘Oh Glorious Master,’” I smirk, “that you and I, are bonded.” “What the hell does that mean?!” The Mortal snaps. I take a second to consider the question and the grin on my face slowly fades. “Honestly…? I don’t know.” “How can you not know?!” He blurted. “As I said earlier, young one, we are in uncharted territory here.” I begin. “When a summoner calls upon a demon, they do so with intent…. so what did you intend, boy?” The boy stops. His memory trying to recall. “When I read what was on the paper, I didn’t have any intent whatsoever.. I didn’t even know what it was!” He cried. “I simply came here tonight with my friends because the guys said this place was abandoned - I like spooky tales… I wanted to go on an adventure and explore the supernatural with the guys.” “That! There!” I realise. “That’s it.” “What’s it?!” He quizzes. “I don’t understand.” “You… desire to belong.” I ponder. “These ‘guys’, you desire to be in their company?” The boy breaks my gaze. He looks awkwardly at his feet. “Well… yes… I do… I really do… but it’s… not so simple.” I look blankly at the youthful mortal. “Calling them ‘friends’… isn’t accurate.” He continues. “They’re actually bullies - they’ve mistreated me since I started high school. Always said that I was weak, a ‘pussy’.” He grumbled. “Today, when they dared me to go there, I thought ‘well, tonight we are gonna see who’s the pussy!’ I was sure a bunch of muscle-heads like those guys were all tough on the outside, but in reality had issues and complexes as every other person on earth!” I looked at the pitiful boy, “You thought that would win their friendship?” I chuckled. “You wanted…. a friend?” “To be honest, I wanted to be more than just a friend to those guys…” He replied as I shifted from kneeling to sitting on the ground. “Go on…” “Well… you see… I have realised for sometime now that… I’m not interested in women… I’m attracted to men. Those guys played a major role in that. Since I can remember, they’ve treated me like shit, as if I was their inferior - as if I was someone who simply should worship them - for they were the prime males of their world, the top dogs, the alpha men. They have been calling me faggot for years now, humiliating me in front of everyone in the school: In front of my classmates, in front of the teachers. They have been accusing me of ogling, staring at their muscles and their… packages.” The truth poured out of the young human. “To be honest, I tried to become like them, do some sports, put on some muscle, but the coach didn’t believe in me and put me in the locker room cleaning up after his boys’ mess. And there was the first time I felt it. They were always showing off their muscled bodies, accusing me of being a faggot looking at them, desiring them, wanting to suck their cock and clean their sweaty muscles with my tongue… well… that was my world, and, if you spent year after year waking up and going to sleep having all this in your head playing over and over again, I assume even if it weren’t true, eventually it becomes your reality. And that’s how I started falling in love with them, looking at them undress in the lockers, smelling their pungent stink after every practice, seeing the sweat dripping off their shirts and compression shorts…. I wanted to be everywhere they were. After a certain point, I stopped caring about their insults, I simply didn’t care as long as I was close to them, seeing them, smelling them… And that’s how I ended up here, tonight, sitting…. wherever the hell we are…. talking to a demon.” I took a moment to look at the boy from head to toe. Most people who had disclosed what he had would do so with a sense of self-pity or shame… but in him… it was almost like he was indifferent to it. Like he had accepted his role as an inferior so entirely… and it didn’t sit well with me. “So, that’s what the whole ’kneel’ matter was about? You trying to dominate?” I pondered.“I still don’t see how that would bond us.” I mused aloud. “Perhaps I’m not supposed to.” I rose to my feet; and offered the young Mortal a hand up. “He works in mysterious ways.” I smiled. “God?” He asked. “No… the other guy.” I grinned, pointing a thumb down. The boy stared at my two softly glowing eyes as he extended his hand towards the demon. “So you don’t want to kill me now?” “Something tells me it would be best for us both for me to not.” I take a chance to breathe deep. “Besides, it might be best to have someone who knows much of the human world.” I smiled. “Especially if I’m going to claim it.” The colour seemed to drain from the boy’s face “’Claim it’?! You mean, you want to own the world?!” “Well now, see here’s the thing. As you summoned me without condition… I have no need to return… down there.” I stroke a hand tenderly down the young mortal’s face. “And I’m going to need a helping hand to make myself comfortable here. You’ve told me what you want with your ‘friends’, that’s well within the scope of possibility.” I stretch as if waking from a deep sleep. “But you’re thinking awfully small, little mortal.” “What do you mean?!” The young human asked. “A couple boys who’ve bullied you? I can look into what awaits… a whole existence of being second best; beat down, ignored and belittled.” I grasp his shoulder. “But now; the two of us… we can make this world whatever we want.” “I don’t understand. How can I, a human, help a supernatural being as you? I have no powers, no influence as a person in this world.” He speaks, panic and nervousness quickened his speech. “And why should I help you? After all you’re a demon, you say you want to ‘claim’ the world. Why should I be the one to bring damnation on the entire human race?” “You’re not getting this, are you? Little one.. you and me. We’re stuck together. Joined at the soul for the rest of eternity. And as you say - you have no power, no influence. So I guess what I’m saying is this; you’re along for the ride whether you want to be or not”. I grinned wildly.

Following on from my "Muscle University" story and the "Deano's Summer" spin-off, I've written a new eight-chapter novella length follow-up. Set four/five months after the last story ended, Deano goes back to his hometown of Brighton for the first time since the summer. DEANO’S WINTER (A MUSCLE UNIVERSITY STORY) One “Here he is. The famous Deano!” I smile awkwardly as Shaun’s dad strides up to me with his hand outstretched. A big warm smile on his handsome, rugged face. He’s like an older rougher version of Shaun with sandy blonde hair. He’s pretty built but he’s no bodybuilder. He shakes my hand and then grabs my shoulder. “Bloody hell!” he says as he feels my muscle, his eyes widening. I feel a flutter of excitement and can’t help but smirk. “Shaun wasn’t kidding,” he says, slapping and squeezing my shoulder. “You’re a right little tank!” Shaun pulls a face and rolls his eyes as he lifts his suitcase off his bed. “Well … not little. Only cause, you know …” and then he puts a flat hand above my head to highlight the fact that I’m such a short arse. “Fucking hell, dad!” Shaun says, with a big sigh. “Oi! Watch your language!” I roll my tongue around the inside of my cheek in an attempt to hide my smile at watching Shaun’s dad embarrass him. There’s another reason why I’m smiling too. Because it reminds me so much of how my own dad talks to me. And I know for a fact if he were here right now picking up to take me back home for the Christmas holidays he’d be embarrassing the fuck out of me in front of my roommate and best mate at Muscle University. “What time’s your train then, Deano?” “Eleven fifteen,” I tell Shaun’s dad as I zip my suitcase up. He looks at his watch. “Ahhh, we’ve got plenty of time.” Shaun has asked his dad if he’ll give me a lift to the train station in Glasgow. “Cheers for the lift by the way,” I say, feeling a little awkward. “No worries, fella,” he says. “Bit far for your old man to come and get you, from Brighton isn’t it?” I smile and nod, while thinking, “Thank fucking God.” Even if Shaun weren’t here, the chances are my dad would find some way to embarrass me if he were to come up here and pick me up from campus. And now I suddenly have an image in my head of trailing behind my dad as he storms down one of the corridors of Johnson Hall in a “Deano’s Gym” t-shirt barking at me at an unnecessary volume. “Come on. Get a bloody move on, you little shit! I haven’t got all bloody day!” Half of my fucking year watching the scene and sniggering at my expense. I put my black North Face jacket on over my favourite black Montgomery University hoodie which somehow makes me look like even more of a tank. “You lads ready then?” Mr Hudson says. “Yes, dad!” he whines, pulling a face, causing me to smirk again. As I lift my suitcase off my bed, I feel this strong sense of poignancy. Since our last lecture of the term ended yesterday I’ve felt this weird mix of nostalgia and sadness. That the term is over. And now I feel it more than ever as me, Shaun and his dad make our way out and I take my last look at our second-year Johnson Hall dorm room until the New Year. I’m probably just being overdramatic, but I can’t help it. This has honestly been the best term I’ve had since I started at the Montgomery University of Bodybuilding & Fitness. I don’t really know why. I think it’s a mixture of things. Being a second-year feels a bit more relaxed. It’s pretty cool knowing you’re not amongst the youngest and smallest students anymore. The lecturers seem to respect us a bit more. Even Johnny Hoxton, who I was convinced didn’t like me last year, now seems to have warmed to me a bit. I think. At least that’s the feeling I get. I guess I’ve calmed down a bit too since that first year. That’s probably helped. I’m less of a loud-mouthed twat now. I dunno. I don’t really feel the need to do any of that stuff anymore. Shout out in class. Act like a complete twat. And in turn, I’ve found myself making some new friends and hanging out with people I didn’t last year. There’s a little group of us who have started going to the Students’ Union Bar every Saturday. Me, Shaun, Eric Mafra (still the biggest dude in the year) and Ashley Mosaku who is an absolute fucking beast. Crazy quads. A massive arse. He’s a bit of a loudmouth actually. He’s kind of taken over my role. Cocky as hell. But he’s not annoying with it. I kind of just find it funny. He actually reminds me a bit of mad cunt Tony from back home in Brighton. Kind of like if Tony was a hot jacked tank of a bodybuilder from South London. I’m calling Ash hot (which he definitely is) but don’t worry, I’m not secretly pining after him or anything. I have no interest in ever pining after a fellow student again. Or a bodybuilder slash personal trainer who, oooh, I dunno, happens to work at my dad’s gym or something. No more pining. No more obsessively checking Instagram profiles. No more standing at the back of Posing Practice feeling a knot in my stomach wishing I was the person Sebastian Wood was standing next to and occasionally whispering to and grinning at (I’m not even in the same Posing Practice lesson as them this year). No more lying on my bed with my arm wrapped around my back wishing it belonged to someone else. I’m done with that shit. I’m really fucking done with it. About an hour later and I’m settling into my seat on the train. As I’m taking my jacket off, I notice two men walking through the carriage and towards me. The way they’re looking at me. Fuck. One turns his head and looks at the other (his boyfriend maybe?) and they exchange little knowing smirks. It makes me feel a bit nervous and awkward but at the same time, I dunno, it kind of gives me a little rush too. And now they’re past me and walking into the next carriage, I’m finding that I’m suddenly smiling to myself. I look at my reflection in the train window. I still have the same haircut I’ve had since I started university. Even though I told my dad I was thinking of changing it back in the summer after - well, after what happened, I didn’t. I think I kind of thought why should I change it? Just because - well, just because. This black hoodie used to fit me really well, but because I’ve packed on more size since September, it’s getting a bit tight around my upper arms. I’ll probably have to buy a bigger sized one soon (which will no doubt be way too long in the arms - the perks of being a short-arsed pocket rocket bodybuilder). I wonder if I flexed hard enough the seams on the arms would rip? I smirk at that thought. If I suggested that to Shaun and Ash at the SU bar when we’d been drinking they’d probably make me do it to see if the hoodie actually did rip. I like who I am when I’m with those lads. Even though they don’t know everything about me. Even though there’s this whole side to me they know nothing about. And might be surprised at. I don’t really feel like I’m lying to the lads. Nor do I feel like what they see of me is an act. They just see certain parts of me. And I think I’m maybe starting to enjoy the fact that I have this secret that not many people know about. That I don’t really get to act on or indulge in much up here at Muscle University. (Save for the time I was sitting on Sebastian Wood’s bed wearing nothing but my maroon red velvet posing trunks, pumped and sweaty from flexing and posing for him.) It feels kinda weird to be going back home. The further I get from Glasgow the more the last few months seem like a distant memory and the more I find my thoughts slipping to the last time I was home. I don’t really think about last summer too much. It felt so far away when I was at uni. But now, these memories keep coming back. Things I try not to think about. Even though I sometimes do. As my second train from London begins to approach Brighton, I get that familiar sense of poignancy I always do. I love the familiarity of home. The fact that nothing here changes. I know exactly what’s waiting for me here. My room will look the same as it did when I left. Josh will be the same old Josh he always is. Annoyingly carefree, occasionally hyper, even more annoyingly good looking. Dad will be the same old dad too. I don’t think he’ll ever change. I find myself smiling as I think about that. When I look at my phone I find a text from Tony asking me if I’m still up for going out tonight. Which I most definitely am. I can just imagine what my dad will say about that. I roll my tongue around the inside of my cheek to stop from smiling when I spot my dad’s black Land Rover outside the station. I don’t want him to think I’m, like, happy to see him or anything. “Come on!” he barks impatiently, followed by a loud sigh as I get in the passenger seat. The train was about ten minutes late getting in. “Nice to see you too, dad.” “Why was it so bloody late getting in?” I shrug. “I dunno!” He sighs loudly again and shakes his head. I smirk and turn my head to look out of the passenger window. Same old dad. He really never does change. I think about asking him how the gym is. But then I think better of it. As we drive towards the end of the road I see all of the Christmas decorations lit up in the streets. I’d totally forgotten about this. North Street is packed. There are people everywhere out shopping. It’s only now that I’m starting to realise just how much I’ve missed this town. “You’re erm …” my dad pauses and clears his throat, “not seeing those twat friends of yours tomorrow are you?” Why does he sound weird? I look at him suspiciously. “Why?!” He shoots me a stern look. I’m expecting him to bark something else at me, but he doesn’t. He turns back to face the road. “We’re going out.” “Where?!” I say, screwing my face up. Dad groans. “For lunch! Is that okay with you?” I shrug. “Suppose!” I can’t remember my dad ever taking me out to Sunday lunch before. “With mum and Gary?” “No.” “What - just you, me and Josh then?” He lets out another loud sigh. “When are you going back to uni?” Josh’s dance music is blaring from his bedroom when I get back home. “Do you have to have that music so bloody loud?” my dad barks as he walks into the kitchen and I’m hanging my jacket up. I walk into the kitchen and there he is. My big brother, Joshua, looking even more annoyingly good looking as ever. He’s wearing a tight fitted grey t-shirt. His modest pecs spilling out of the V neck collar. “Yo lil’ broski!” he says to me. “All right?” “Bloody hell. You look HUGE!” he says to me. I look down. Weirdly, I feel bigger than I normally do now that I’m back home with dad and Josh. Rather than on a university campus surrounded by bulging muscle lads. “I should bloody think so!” my dad says. Me and Josh exchange smirks. “What time’s dinner?” I ask my dad, sitting down at the table. “MY dinner’s in about an hour. I don’t know what you’re making yourself. There might be a frozen pizza in the freezer somewhere.” I pull a face and roll my eyes. “WHY?” my dad asks, suspiciously. I shrug. “Going out with Tony,” I casually say. “Fucking hell!” he groans. Yep. There it is. I look at Josh and we smile at each other. “Don’t you be getting into a bloody state for tomorrow!” “Why?!” My dad clears his throat. “Told you earlier,” he says, not looking at me, “we’re going out.” I screw my face up. “It’s only lunch.” Josh gives dad a look. This suspicious smirk on his face. He’s practically giddy. What the fuck is going on? “Haven’t you told D, yet?” he asks. Dad rolls his eyes and sits down opposite me, not making eye contact. “Told me what?” For some reason, my stomach clenches sharply. And I get this horrible feeling that I’m really not going to like whatever my brother’s about to say next. “Dad’s got a girlfriend!” *** And anyone who followed the original thread will have seen these already but I thought I'd include the below illustrations of Deano. The first was drawn by @brawnygods and the second by @Rayjacked - both incredibly talented artists who have profiles here.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch 1 part 6 by Big Zargo Human shopping With the fall of Holmes top borough’s hospital and the death of Oliver, Logan decided that staying in one place was dangerous, for no matter how secure it was Owen would eventually find a way in. Their only hope was to go across town into the forest and reach the gate which would allow one to travel great distances and circumvent Owens magical fog barrier. Logan hands out special talismans to each group which will allow them to activate the gate. Now these groups of 5 to 10 people head out to the gate in hopes for their freedom. Each group sets off in different directions in hopes of giving each group a chance to make it to their destination. Two weeks later. The group led by Sam were holed up in a small store after Elmar twisted his ankle. “Just one more day Elmar and we’ll have to leave. I don’t want to leave you or any man behind, but this store doesn’t have enough food for all of us, or very much at all in the first place. If you’re not ready to go, we will have to leave you,” Sam says with sadness in his voice. Elmar lather on the ground on top of a bunch of women’s clothes, rubbing his ankle. “Don’t worry Elmar I will not leave you behind. I’ll carry you and both of our packs if I have to. With your skinny body will be easy for me.” Reynard says in confidence, flexing his biceps. Knock-knock-knock-knock!! Every man’s face turns towards the front of the store where the noise came from. “Little humans little humans let me in, or I will huff and puff and blow your door down.” The deep voice spoke from outside the store. Grabbing his talisman from his pocket Sam starts walking towards the front of the building. First Sam check the Windows to make sure there aren’t any other ogres nearby by peeking through the shutters and window covers. Then with the talisman in his hand he steps outside of the store. “You’re a brave one, aren’t you?” The ogre says while backing up, Sam’s talisman glowing a harsh bright white light. This ogre had orange colored skin, on a 10 feet tall and wide muscular body, covered in gray hair, short spiky hair connected by sideburns with a strong square jaw covered in a 5 o’clock shadow. His grace blue eyes were gleaming with sexual hunger and the desire to corrupt. Surprisingly to Sam and his group of survivors, the ogre was wearing a kilt made out of brownshirts and had intelligence, unlike the other ogres who were dumb and naked, and wandering the streets looking for their next victims to fuck. “Yes, yes, I am, monster. We will not be coming Owens sex slaves we will not accept his so-called gift,” Sam says with conviction. The ogre roars in agony as Sam’s talismans given by the wizard / Guardian Logan, both burns with pain and forces him to move back from in front of the store. “That’s right you muscle freak get back. The power of this talisman forces you to get back.” Sam yells out. “So be it. Remember this name, human. Charlie. I will come for you and I will make you my personal cum truck,” Charlie says well yelling out in pain. Charlie quickly turns around and starts running away deeper into the mist then deeper into the fog. Looking to the sky Sam sees that the night is coming, soon the mist will transform into the muscle fog; not even the talismans can keep them safe if they are exposed for too long. “We should leave soon as possible. The ogre might return tomorrow with some friends. Judging by the way the sun is setting will have to leave early in the morning; We can’t risk traveling by night,” Sam says to his group, with concern on his face. Sam soon delegates watch time to the group of survivors. With him and Reynard taking the first watch, then Eli and Elmer taking the second and finally Xavier and Tommy. Eli grumble but accepts his guard watch. Each man starts resuming work on securing the area before heading to sleep. “Do you know how much power the talismans have left,” Reynard asked Sam? “It’s still glows green on the back, so it’s still close to fill. But you must conserve power as much as possible. we may not have taken the longest way to the gate, but we still need to avoid the downtown area,” Sam says. Couple hours later The first hour for Eli and Elmer had been pretty boring for the two men. When Eli spotted two ogres. “Yuck, those two muscle monsters are fucking right in front of us,” Eli says with discuss. “I know we should be lookouts, but I don’t think Sam wanted us to watch this all night,” Elmer said. Both men turning around and placing their backs to the door trying to ignore the sounds of Ogreish fucking, Unaware that the two ogres were a distraction. On the roof top of the building that they are staying in, an ogre cloaked in the shadows of night places a stone disk with strange magical symbols on top of the roof. Within 30 minutes the stone magic subverts the protections of the building that the survivors are standing in. Within 10 more minutes the power of the talismans that Eli and Elmer had on them fizzles out. The next 10 minutes Eli and Elmer minds became foggy and lusty as the fog secretly seeps in, wrapping around their legs and slowly turning them into ogres. Xavier was the first one to wake up and the first one to realize something was wrong. He woke up on his own rather than being woken up by Eli and/or Elmer, and he had an extreme case of mourning wood. He had quickly and quietly got up, checking his surrounding before quietly waking everyone. Thanks to the morning light, Xavier could tell that there was a light dusting of Mist all over the floor. Does not take very long for someone to succumb to muscle fog but does take time for someone to succumb to its mist form, Xavier had thought to himself while he was waking up the other survivors. It didn’t take Xavier very long for him to find Eli and Elmer; For they had been transformed into ogres. Their destroyed clothes were on the floor with a trail of destroyed and fallen racks and shelves led to them. “How did we sleep through that,” Xavier thought to himself. There were like two huge bears like men sleeping like babies. Each of survivors grouped together at the back of the store. “Everyone gather your things. We need to leave now,” Sam said in a whisper. “I’ll take point,” Tommy whispered. All of the survivors quickly and quietly gathered all their supplies, before gathering in front of the door to the back exit. Tommy grabs his talisman and fails to notice that the power was gone. he slowly and cautiously opens and seeing that the coast is clear, and that the alley was cleared. He begins walking through the door. “Looks like it’s good and empty,” Tommy said turning his face towards the others. But before Tommy could move away from the door a ball of condensed muscle fog falls upon Tommy’s body. “Eaaaaaaaa!” Before everyone’s eyes Tommy starts transforming into an ogre. The ball of condensed fog passes through Tommy’s mouth and like a balloon he grew and swell with size and muscles. His skin turns into a shade of orange. As his clothes quickly become tight with his growing muscular body. Within a blink of an eye Tommy have been changed from average man into a huge tan heavyweight bodybuilder and yet his transformation was not over. For now, his clothes starting to rip and tear as he grew into a monstrous inhuman size. His shoes burst open revealing his huge growing feet. His belt strains against his growing body before submitting to the changes and snapping off of his growing waistline. The survivors can clearly see Tommy’s growing six-pack in front of their startled eyes. Like an opening mouth, eyes shaped tears appear a pawn side of Tommy’s pants revealing his growing muscular thighs before falling apart onto the floor with his boxers. His cock quickly becomes erect as it begins to swell and lengthen; Inch by inch first from its 5 inches than six than seven than eight then 9, 10,11, and finally 12 inches. With each inch of growth of his cock he leaped out his humanity through his cum, as his balls have been starting to replace with Ogreish cum. As his cock grew so did his balls quickly swelling into the size two big oranges. The straps on his backpack quickly fell off, as his shirt tour from the middle of his chest and back. Survivors witness how Tommy’s shirt bursts off of his huge meaty pillow size pecs and how the monist hair on his body grew and spread-out words over his body starting out with his pecs. From his upper body the growth and transformation propagate to his arms, starting with the shoulders which became huge boulders, then to his bicep which became size bowling balls, wrists that grew too large for the largest of human watches and have that quickly grew into huge baseball mitts which became large enough to cover a man’s face. The worst thing for the survivors to see, is how Tommy’s face change. Starting with his neck bulging thickening veins popping out as skin turns to a shade of orange. The Facial features begin to become brutish, with eyebrow ridge growing and becoming pronounce, with his stubble jaw becoming blunter and square, his nose became more rounder. Tommy quickly grew to the point he completely blocked the doorway of the exit with his size, to the point that the other survivors cannot even see his head. Within a mowing muffled by the wall he came shooting last of his humanity to the horror of his friends in the other survivors. “No way,” Xavier said in stun and shocked. They were all shocked and just standing there but Sam was the first one to break the shock to realize the implication. “Everyone we have to go back to the lobby of the store for we cannot stay here,” Sam says. Breaking the shock that they had over them, and they ran. The group of survivors come back to the main room of the store to find Charlie and his group of ogres ready to meet them. “We will huff and puff and blow you all guys down,” Charlie yells out. Then him and the other ogres took a deep breath before blowing all over the survivors, in a form of a powerful wave. The survivors wet on their knees with grins all over their faces and erect cocks. “They’re all yours believe that one to me,” Charlie said while pointing at Sam. With his words Charlie grabs Sam and peels his clothes off like a banana as if his clothes were like wrapping paper. “I’ll choose the big one,” said the biggest ogre with gray skin. “Nice choice Gareth,” says one of the other ogres. The rest of the survivors try to resist but they were sluggish things thanks to the ogre’s breath magical attack. Each ogre took great delight at picking their humans to turn into ogres and temporary sex slaves. Each ogre stripping their human down and carrying them like a fireman; with the People’s ass facing the heavens and their faces pressed against the ogre’s hairy muscular back. “Let’s secure these humans with the magical bindings, then we will destroy this building and this block buildings,” Charlie said. From the back of the room the now Ogreish Tommy walks in with another more hairy and shorter ogre. “I’m going to take this fine lad with me if you don’t mind? Just a couple more of these groups and one more wizard and this town will be ours,” the short ogre says. “That was the deal, Reginald. Once we’re done converting these humans into our brothers will send you the video of it,” Charlie said. With their goodbyes to Reginald the rest the ogres quickly secured the humans, then began demand their work of destroying the area of the town. One by one the survivors were picked off and tell only Sam, Reynard and Xavier remained; the ogres becoming inpatient and lustful during their breaks. The survivors watched friends, family and comrades being forced to the smelly pits, chests, feet and balls of the ogres and saw how the victims changed. First, they would stop resisting. then they would begin lick and/or sniff the musky area. Then their cocks would become erect, and if possible, they would begin humping and/or grabbing their cocks. These actions would eventually cause the ogre to become erect as well and like moth to the flame the victim would be attracted to it; the victims would begin licking at it, sucking at it, or in some cases tried to rub their asses against it. The ogres would sometimes bend down so that their victims could serve them and another times the victim would kneel a little, instead. At this point the victim skin would start to change color, from a human natural shade to a shade of orange like their skin was becoming tan while those with light brown or brown became a lot darker. Their bodies would begin to grow wider and taller, and with it there their muscles as well. For some the fat on their body would disappear while for others the fat would transfer being evenly distributed against their growing bodies. Like a horror show to the tied-up victims, they watched how the others grew into tan looking bodybuilder’s and/or strongman. Their backs growing and becoming developed, as their trapezius grew on their swelling neck to the point, they suffered bulls’ neck. Their ass, thighs, and calves would swell, their ass was like two huge balls squished together, their thighs were like tree trunks with teardrops etched on the front and their calves were like huge footballs. Body hair had grown or were started growing all over the victim’s body; when they had reached a size 7 feet and their bodies were like heavy weight bodybuilders and/or strongman. The victim’s bodies began to shake and tremble, as their human’s bodies reach to their limit. Then the true change began to happen. Like a second growth spurt the once human victims completely transformed into ogres. There once already huge 7 feet tall bodies had grown to a large 10 feet or taller monster, their pecs, biceps, ass, thighs, and calves would grow until they were larger than humans’ head. All of their facial structure would change that nose becoming blunter, jaw squaring out before being covered by beard and/or 5 o’clock shadow, there eyebrow ridges becoming more pronounced as their eyebrow’s became more thicker and asked their hair grew out and/or became more shorter or even bald. When the transformation was complete the victims now monster cock would shoot at the last of their humanity in a massive orgasm, which the ogre would come before the transformation or after it. The most horrible part of it all was the victims’ eyes, were once there were a glimmer of intelligence and person, now there was dim a mindless hunger for sex and destruction. Their dumb minds and blank expressions of joy made a disturbing site for the remaining victims; for they had become monstrous muscle bear of a caveman in other words an ogre and joining Owens horde of muscle monsters. Once the transformation was done the ogres might have a second wind and began having sex, but once they were done the ogres would begin tearing apart the surrounding area with their terrible strength. The ogres uplifted cars like they were nothing moving them into a pile, they punched through walls like cardboard. They easily snapped telephone poles like twigs, bend streetlamps and sign like slim metal coat hangers. They did not even break a sweat while they were breaking and destroying buildings in the nearby area. What once had taken weeks and/or months to build was now destroyed in a single day, a single afternoon. Once the ogres were done destroying the area so that no one could hide their, the last three survivors were taken to the camp of the ogres the village of tents.

Chapter 1: The First Day Jayden looked over the website, looking for a new job. His funds had gotten low, and he was getting to that point where his roommates were pressuring him to find a new job, to help pay the bills. His current job as a janitor at a school wasn't really paying well, and he paid less bills than his roommates. So, he decided to try something new. Sighing, he rested his head on his desk. The young 22 year old's eyes had bags under them, having not slept for near on 23 hours now. He was about to give up hope, until he spotted a strange looking advertisement. It stood out to him, as it had an interesting job name: "Towel Boy/Escort Wanted! Male Only!" He shrugged, and decided to check it out. He clicked on it, and it took him to an external site. The site's color pallet was red and black. It was for a gym called "Pump and Hump". "The...Pump and Hump? That's...strange. Probably means something like 'hump day' or something." The young man shrugged, and continued to read the ad: Towel Boy/Escort Wanted! Male Only! We are seeking a young man, aged between 19 to 26. The applicant must be good with their hands, and be in shape. Preferably, the applicant must also be homosexual, or, at the least, bisexual. The applicant must also be willing to engage in possible intercourse. No references required! Pump and Hump is a homosexual gym proudly founded in 2017, by Mr. Tim Yates. It is a place for exercise nuts to come and be themselves, working out, and enjoying a public shower and locker room. We are specifically looking for a young man to towel down sweaty bodybuilders, as well as service them. The Position comes with many benefits: you will be provided health insurance, and free access to the gym and showers. In addition, your hourly rate will be $25. We hope you'll apply, and give us a chance. Jayden looked at the ad, his eyes wide. He never knew a place like this existed. He looked at the provided pictures, and the interior was clean, immaculate, and was filled with various pieces of exercise equipment. The showers were very large, and the locker room boasted 900 lockers. He then decided to look up Tim Yates, and found himself looking at a rather attractive image. Tim seemed to be a 47 year old man, who was tall, boasted a strong musculature, and was well-endowed. He had gorgeous brown eyes, and short, sandy blond hair. He was the epitome of masculinity. Jayden gulped. He was gay himself, and the thought of toweling down and servicing handsome men appealed to him. And with such good benefits, he was very tempted. He looked at the required schedule, and the expected maximum hours were 72 hours a week, at most, 24 hours at least. He quickly tapped apply, and sent off his resume, along with, as he hoped would help, a picture of himself. Jayden was a rather handsome guy. 6 foot even, and toned. He had blue eyes, and shoulder length brown hair. He also was proud of his 10 inches. He got up, and was about to head to bed. Before his head hit the pillow, his phone buzzed, telling him that he had an email. He blinked, picking up his phone. It was a text from...Tim Yates! "HI THERE! I was wanting to say, love the resume. We'd love to have you. Please, come by tomorrow at 10am sharp." Jayden's eyes went wide. Did he just net the job? He grinned, before passing out. Awakening several hours later, Jayden remembered his interview, and quickly washed up, suited up, and headed out. His short drive to the gym was uneventful, but he was thinking about what would happen. He could only imagine the types of guys that would be there. He grinned stupidly, before coming to when he got to the gym. He pulled up, and noticed that there were few cars in the car park. Maybe most people walked there? Regardless, the young man made his way inside, and found himself in a small reception area. It was soothing, playing rock music over the stereo system. "Hey there. You Jayden?" Jayden stopped looking around, and focused on the guy behind the counter, blushing bright red. The man was handsome! He must've been 6 foot 6, and was muscular enough that his chest bulged out his shirt, his nipples visible. His arms were strong, with veins on them. He was sitting, so unfortunately, Jayden didn't get a good look at the goods. The man, who's name was Adam, according to his name tag, had a gorgeous, heart melting smile. This man seemed genuinely nice. "U-Uh, yeah, that's me. Mr Yates wanted to see me?" "Yeah, for sure! Follow me!" Adam stood up, and led Jayden down a hallway behind the desk. Jayden watched Adam's bubble butt bounce with each step. It was mesmerizing, filling out his shorts nicely. Jayden grinned, before he quickly looked away when he noticed Adam looking over his shoulder. He stopped at a door, with a manager sign on it, and knocked. There was quiet for a couple of minutes, before it opened up, and Tim peeked out. He was really tall in reality, probably about 6 foot 10. "Jayden? Excellent! Come on in." Adam left them to it, as Jayden stepped in, Tim closing the door. They both took seats, and Tim looked over the young man, like he was looking for something. He nodded, seemingly pleased, and smiled at Jayden. "So, the ad...you know what you applied for? You may go home stinking of sweat, and with a sore ass." Jayden chuckled awkwardly, before nodding. "Yeah, I know. It's...It's why I applied, sir. If I have to be honest, this is kinda my dream job. I was caught off-guard something like this existed." "Is that so? So, tell me, Jayden, you're gay, right? You outed? Or closeted?" "Uh, I'm...kinda still closeted. I haven't told many people." "Heh, that's alright. Well, if you'd like, today we can give ya your first shift." Jayden blinked. He wasn't expecting to be hired immediately. He rubbed behind his head, and nodded. "Sure, but, don't I need a uniform? And to give you my bank details?" Tim nodded. He got up, and headed to a storage closet. He disappeared inside of it, before returning with a uniform. It was like Adam's, with a pair of shorts and a polo shirt with the logo on it. And, after this, Tim and Jayden sorted out the paperwork details, before Jayden was sent to change. He found the uniform comfortable, and it was shaped to his body nicely. He grinned, blushing that he had this job. He looked at himself in the mirror, before he lifted his arm into a flex. It wasn't impressive, but it showed that the lad worked out a little bit, at least. Jayden grinned, before the lights were blocked, and he looked at the mirror again, seeing someone standing behind him. He jumped, and turned around, looking up. It was an Adonis of a man. He must've been 7 foot tall, and powerfully built. He looked like a Greek god, his pecs as big as barrels, and his abs like saucers. His arms were as thick as basketballs. And, those tree trunk like legs. And, being covered by his only piece of clothing, his package hung heavy, the bulge itself looking like he was smuggling a bowling ball. "Hey there, cutie. Never seen you here before. New here?" "Uh, y-yeah. I am. You're...fucking huge..." Jayden facepalmed himself at his comment, which he had said out loud. The big guy laughed, and lifted his arm into a flex. That arm could've knocked down a wall. Jayden reached up for it, before stopping himself. The big guy cooed to him gently, before handing him a towel. Jayden then noticed that the huge guy was covered head to toe in sweat, super musky. He had a strong, masculine smell, and had an earthy tone to it. Jayden began wiping down the guy's abs, before the guy smirked, and tugged Jayden close, forcing Jayden's face into his armpit. Jayden groaned, his face and now moist hair covered in the big guy's sweat. "Towels are boring, aren't I right, cutie? So, let's be fun with this. Lick the pits, cutie." Jayden nodded, tossing the useless towel away, as he ran his tongue up the larger guy's hairy pit. He tasted the sweat, and it was rather salty, but it tasted nice to him. He sampled the pit, before the big guy pushed him back. "What's your name, kid? Mine is Phil, but you can call me daddy." Jayden huffed, licking his wet lips, as he was slightly dazed by the scent still. He shook himself back to reality. "Mine is Jayden, daddy." Phil nodded, admiring Jayden. He flexed his bicep, and Jayden immediately reached up, caressing the bicep. It was powerful, like it was made of marble. Jayden kissed it gently, massaging the bicep. Phil groaned happily, his shorts growing tight. Jayden turned his attention to those two, huge pecs. He smiled, running his tongue up the crevice between them. He then kissed each of them, massaging them happily. He would come closer, and would slip a thick nipple into his mouth. He suckled on it greedily, making the bodybuilder moan out in pleasure. "Fuuuuck, kid. Easy now. I wanna finish inside of ya." Jayden pulled off of that nipple, and kissed down the huge man's abs, before ending up on his knees in front of the huge man. He would hug around a thick leg, and would lick up and down it, tracing the muscles that flexed in it when Phil moved. He moved to the other leg, and ran his tongue up it, before finding himself face to face with that package. Phil grinned, and stroked Jayden's head. "That's right. Daddy has a present for ya. Gotta unwrap it first." Jayden hastily tugged down those shorts to the huge guy's ankles. He went wide-eyed, staring at the package before him. If he had to guess, the cock that was poking his nose now must've roughly been 20 inches of pure man, with a heavy set of balls dangling beneath them. Jayden was unsure, but he remembered his job. He looked up, and took the head of that monster into his mouth. He would slowly bob his head on it, running his tongue down the sides of it. He was an amateur, and it showed, fitting only 4 inches of it into his gob. The man still moaned in pleasure, gripping a hold of the lad's hair. Jayden didn't want to make the man bored though. He gripped the man's balls in one hand, and stroked them. And, with his other hands, he gripped the shaft that wasn't in his mouth, and began jerking it off. The man groaned, with a grin. "Fuck, kid, ya must be a pro? Or you've watched a lot of porn." Jayden blushed, working that cock in his mouth. Phil moaned out, before he began thrusting his hips. He looked down at Jayden, who looked up at the man, past his heavy pecs. THe two shared a look, before Phil grinned. He slammed a fist into a locker, denting it, as he let out a yell of pleasure. Jayden winced when his cheeks swelled up, his mouth quickly filling with the alpha male's cum. He gulped it down as quick as he could, only to be replaced by more cum. It felt like a long time, Jayden's eyes watering up from the heat. Phil was clenching his teeth, experiencing a hard orgasm. Jayden felt a breeze on his belly. After a couple minutes had passed, Phil pulled back, spurting some cum into Jayden's hair. He panted, swaying a bit, before he looked down at Jayden. "Well, kid, I gotta get back to work. But, you enjoy yourself now." Phil tugged his shorts up and left. Jayden shakily got to his knees, and looked at himself in the mirror. He was shocked to find that his belly had swollen up. He rubbed over it. It had swollen with Phil's seed, and the young man looked several months pregnant. Jayden belched, the smell of Phil's musky seed. He grinned, jiggling his now sloshing gut. "Fuck, if this is my first day, this job is going to be the time of my life." And, with that, Jayden went around the first day of his shift, stinking of the alpha male's sweat, and with a sloshing gut, as he attended to his customers. And Jayden had the best day of his life.

I saw him every now and then. Passing in the lobby, of the building where I work. Or on the parking lot. We've been in the same elevator a few times. He goes to the 27th floor. I work at the 19th. I had tried to figure out a pattern for his whereabouts, not to miss any opportunity to see him, but it seemed to be completely random. He could show up any day of the week, any time of the day. There is a handful of companies on the 27th floor. A law firm mainly, consulting agencies of all sorts, but my money was on "HyperCell", a bio-engineering research company. I bet it was the one he was working for, or with. Two reasons led me to think so : first, there always was a few guys with him, and at least one of them was wearing a lab coat. Second, the man was fucking humongous. Not just tall, but insanely muscular. The suit-like clothes he had on him couldn't even begin to hide the immensity of his build. His shoulders were maybe four feet wide, his chest was like a mountain upside-down, precariously balanced on his narrow waist. He walked with his arms at a 45° angle, stiff, one leg carefully circumventing the other with each step he made - I heard some joking under their breath that he was so inflated he couldn't even walk normally, but to me, he had the most graceful, the most elegant moves I had ever seen. The way he managed to control this formidable muscular mass, while keeping his challenged clothes from exploding at every seam, showed a level of skill that only heightened my admiration for the man. Because, yes, I deeply admired this incredible behemoth. I had never seen anything like him, and every time he appeared the sight of him took my breath away. The first time, I just stood frozen in place, my jaw dropped, I almost fainted. For weeks, I dreamed to approach him, talk to him, but there was no way I could find the nerve to do so. The first time we were in the same elevator, I had to grasp the rail as hard as I could, I had never been so close to him, I had never fully smelled his scent before, I was shaking all over, sweating bullets, so much that it attracted the attention of two men of his party. He always had an entourage of several men, business suits and lab coats as I mentioned earlier, and this also was an obstacle to my desire to approach him. Over time, I got a better grip on myself. No pun intended, sure I "gripped myself" aplenty thinking about him, to the point that a sleepless night wasn't uncommon after having seen him. And directly after each one of the few elevator trips I made in his company, I had to rush to the restroom before going back to my desk. At least to clean myself, but usually more. But, sorry for the grisly details, that was uncalled for. So, I needed a plan. I had to be able to talk to him someday, maybe shake his hand. First I had to deal with my nervousness. I wasn't as helpless as I used to be in his presence, but there still was a long way to go. I decided to rely on psychoanalysis. Scanning online reviews, I chose a practitioner who might get the job done. Luck has it, he really was the right one, as he perfectly understood my infatuation for the colossal muscle man. At first, I wanted to pretend I was attracted to some woman at work, but the moment I entered Dr Mitchell's office, I knew I didn't have to. Some subtle elements of decor led me to believe he wasn't a stranger to the liking of hardcore, male bodybuilding. We spoke at length on the subject, and we became quite good friends. After the first few sessions he even stopped charging me. He was dubious about the depiction I made of the man on my mind, thinking I had an exaggerated, idealized view. Of my "Lobby Dick" as he liked to call him. But once I had switched on my phone and showed him the few pictures I had taken of the beast, I might as well have stood up and kicked him in the groin. What really shocked him, besides the size of the monumental muscle man of course, was that he didn't recognize him at all, and positive he had never seen him before. See, Dr Mitchell is extremely knowledgeable about the sport of bodybuilding, and he couldn't believe that an athlete this big could have passed under the radar. This had to be the biggest bodybuilder in the world. For sure, it made my sessions with Dr Mitchell all the more efficient, as he really wanted me to succeed in my objective. But he had no idea how to help me getting rid of the man's entourage. This was an even more trickier part. As a group they just zoomed in and out of the building, up and down the 27th floor. We talked this through, Dr Mitchell and I, or Yvan and I should I say, as we spent the evening at my place a few days a week. He had been to a lot of bodybuilding shows, been around several serious bodybuilders, even had filled prescriptions for growth hormones and steroids for a while but had to stop as he got investigated. Yvan showed me a lot of videos of bodybuilders being interviewed, fans meeting bodybuilders, bodybuilders in casual situations with friends. That helped me a lot with my confidence, in general, these magnificent supermen were a lot more friendly than I thought they would be, considering how intimidating and powerful they are. More importantly, Yvan wanted me to study how these men react, what makes them tick, what pleases them, what turns them off. How glutton they can be for tokens of admiration, crave for signs of respect, appreciative of recognition of their intellect, wary of excessive demonstrations of affection from strangers. Of course that wouldn't tell me exactly what to say, or how "lobby dick" would react, if I ever had the chance to talk to him. But again that helped me being confident, and any pointers were good to get. Because one thing was for sure, if I found a way to have the opportunity to talk to the wonderful man in private, that would be for a short period of time, and I would have to make the best of it. The highlight of a lifetime. It would never be perfect. But there is nothing wrong in trying. ===================== So, any idea for a plan? To get that private moment with the gigantic monster of muscle? Not asking for a follow up, just taking suggestions

A Sean and Billy Story This is a pastiche of many inspirations - too many to recall exactly where they all came from. "Sup bro!” Sean walked into Billy’s room, his massive frame filling the width of the door. Billy saw something he had never seen outside of his hottest, most secret fantasies. A skintight white T-shirt looked about to shred over his big brother's now unbelievably massive young musclebod. Huge, gigantically veined arms hung out to each side of his brother's towering frame while a pair of mammoth legs spread wide apart to accommodate the biggest, most gigantic quads Billy had ever seen. His little brother's compression pants were so packed with ass, muscle, and cock that Billy whimpered and came, uncontrollably, in his pants. Through the almost blinding orgasm, Billy saw his little bro's body had become twice, maybe three times the size of any pro bodybuilder in the world. Huge bulging pectorals easily the size of soccer balls pushed freakishly beneath his tight T-shirt. Each gigantic pec was clearly defined beneath the straining fabric. The T-shirt caught helplessly in the unbelievably deep cleavage between his tits. Thin, straining fabric clung like shrink-wrap around the deep, unbelievably distinct cuts beneath his monster pecs. His muscletits had become so huge they pulled the front of his shirt up to expose the bottom half of a muscle-choked gut, dazzling in its convoluted diamond hardness. Above, his shoulders had become immense -- sleeves riding high over huge cannonball deltoids that reared across a four-foot span of thick, unbelievably defined shoulder muscle topped by a neck so thickly muscled and huge his brother looked like a bull with a boy's face. His whole massive torso tapered down to a freakish waist that must have been a tiny 28 inches, while his chest must have tapered out to a mind-numbing measurement inhuman in its hugeness. His ass and legs threaten to split a pair of stretched compression pants that looked sprayed on, a great big mass of man-meat stretched the front of his pants, so massive that it bounced heavily with each step. Huge arms so fucking muscled they looked obscene hung on their side of him, forced into the air by their sheer size and power. Billy looked in astonishment as he feverishly calculated that his brother's massively muscled chest jutted like a massive shelf from his body. At the same time, each arm looked bigger than his own head! Billy watched his brother's hot, handsome mouth curl shamelessly into a grin as he looked at the spreading stain at Billy's crotch. “Like what you see, big bro?" At the sound of Sean's new, deep rumbling voice, Billy's dick bloated again, so incredibly full and sexy did it sound now, dripping with power and charged with complete masculinity. Billy moaned, as he became instantly hard again. “Aw fuck man, you haven't seen anything yet," said his massively transformed bro. Laughing, his brother took one huge, veined hand and groaned in a deep sexy growl as he squeezed his own mammoth fist, then hauled his left arm into the air. With an almost audible noise, he balled his big veined fist over an arm of unbelievable girth and weight. Billy's eyes almost popped at the size of the biceps swelling beneath his brother's tortured sleeves as he laughed and brought the other up in a massive double biceps shot. The older boy's knees buckled as he dropped to the floor, staring up in disbelief at the young muscle monster before him. Biceps the size of bowling balls groaned beneath Sean's freakishly veined skin. Huge swollen triceps hung like slabs of swollen beef beneath it. Billy almost came again as he heard, as if in a dream, the sound of ripping fabric as his brother's shirt began to give way helplessly against the onslaught of his magnificently muscled frame. “Uhh. Fuck, yeah. Look at these guns. I can get these babies up to thirty inches when I'm pumping iron." groaned his brother. With one effortless move, Sean groaned and flexed his arms hard. Billy swooned as his brother's monster bi's literally doubled in height and girth before his eyes until each huge freaky peak slammed into his brother's mighty fists. He watched in disbelief as Sean laughed and uncurled each fist to reach down and slowly massage and caress the gigantically mounted peaks with his own outstretched fingers. He turned his head to give each of his giant bi's a lustful kiss. He then strutted over to a set of dumbbells, each loaded with 120 lbs, picked them up, and started effortlessly curling. His biceps continued swelling, with thick veins encircling the swollen peaks. “Fuck dude, you think these weights are heavy?” Sean laughed. After twenty reps, he tossed the weights across the room. Then he crunched his arms into a most-muscular pose. "Gotta love this crab shot," he grunted, as he squeezed down on his muscle and watched them striated into thick ropes. “I told you, man, you haven't seen anything yet, dude," he laughed as the freakishly muscle-bound kid balled his mighty fists and brought his massively muscled arms back to his side. With a gigantic shudder, he seemed to inflate his gigantic young chest. Billy watched his brother's tortured T-shirt finally rips in long tears across his brother's hot muscled body. With a loud ripping noise, a huge, obscenely pumped muscletit bulged into view, completely shredding one side of the t-shirt, quickly followed by the other until both of his brother's monstrously developed pecs were totally exposed to the air. He was monstrous, almost unspeakable in his size. Billy's mind could barely contain the size of Sean's incredible body. Huge brown nipples swelled at the end of each monstrous pec, each naked, vein-choked slab of chest-meat as perfectly etched as an erotic drawing. The powerful blonde stud smirked as he slowly pulled his shirt apart just by flexing. Billy noticed the most awesome abs ever seen on a man, 10 clearly defined bricks covered in taut skin. Billy watched with his breath held how the first row of brick like abdominals came into view. Thick and powerful they stood out clearly outlined against the deep grooves that slashed into the tan muscle flesh between and encompassed by more rippling muscle intertwining with the cut shapes. Indestructible and strong, the abdominals strained against the thin skin. With Sean's every breath the thick muscles pushed out and pressed against one another more, before they sunk in deep between the lines of his abs while clenching tightly, when he exhaled. As Billy watched Sean's abs flex and relax, he could feel his own cock lengthening in his shorts, and Sean deliberately flexed and relaxed his abs slowly trying to tease Billy. The shirt was parting further and further down and exposed the two diagonal lines of Sean's adonis belt as the shirt split entirely, the definition of abdominal and pelvic muscle adorning the powerful abs. The tank-like muscleboy’s chiseled stomach did not expose a deeply edged eight-pack structure, but no less than ten unbreakable looking powerful abdominal muscles at its center. As the full torso was revealed, Sean made the most erotic groan, like someone being released from the confines of a cast. He tore the remains of his shirt off, spread his lats, and flexed his biceps, less than inches away from Billy's face. Billy could barely comprehend what his brother had become as he watched Sean grin and squeeze his freakish tits. He was obscenity personified, a pornographic boy-god, the epitome of rampant masculinity a dream of everything either one of them had ever fantasized about being male. He could smell sex in the air: the smell of cum and dick and male funk emanating from his brother like musk. He had never imagined anyone could become so uncontrollably hot, so uncontrollably and perfectly male. He realized his own pants were once again drenched in precum. “See my pecs? The nipples point down, that's how fucking pumped they are. Dig this, Bro." The pecs stood 3 inches thick off his ribcage, rising on each side of his chin. Billy drooled as he thought, “Fuck! His cleavage could envelop my whole fucking cock.” As if reading his mind, the boy stud picked up a 45 lb plate, slid it between his mountains of pec meat, and flexed again. The plate held, suspended between his rock hard pecs. “Fuck yeah man, so fucking huge!" Sean dropped the plate and picked up an unloaded barbell, gripping both ends and holding it above his head. Every muscle in Sean’s massive upper body exploded with size, swelling to inhuman proportions. His biceps and triceps swelled like sacks of pumpkins, his boulder-shoulders inflating like two air balloons. His mighty pecs pumped up so much they threatened to collide with his chin. His giant arms and chest bulging with the effort, he roared as he bent the thick length of iron held between his hands, bringing his huge fists down and together, to meet before his rippling abdominals. His fists met just below his pecs, Sean grinned widely to Billy as he dropped the ruined barbell at his feet. "FUCK! That felt so GOOD!" cried Sean, leaning forwards into a most-muscular pose, bringing his enormous fists together in front of his bulging pecs. The pump on his muscles was incredible; he was suddenly nothing but bulging pecs, biceps and traps. “Fuck yeah! Fucking bones me being this huge!” Sean said, bringing his hands down to his skintight compression pants. Billy watched almost in fear as his little brother reached down with his huge hands and in one savagely strong motion spread his gigantic quads and simply ripped open the front of his straining pants. Billy almost passed out at what he saw next. Suddenly freed from the constriction of Sean's pants, an immensely swollen white pouch of fabric jutted monstrously into the air. Billy realized with a jolt that he was actually looking at his little bro's freakishly straining posers, now ballooned a full foot beyond his brother's massively muscled thighs, Feverishly, he watched Sean look down and groan at the sight of himself. First he palmed his own gigantic bulge, then slowly, luxuriously, hefted its swollen weight, both hands roaming over the huge swollen pouch, barely able to contain it, huge legs apart. As it started to swell, his posers slid down further, exposing more and more of his thick shaft, until only the head of his dick was left inside. He rubbed himself, squeezing moaning at his own freakish size and power. Grinning, his little bro slowly began to pull on the straps of his fantastically stretched posers, causing his heavy package to bounce and sway. With a loud snap, his posers finally gave up, and Sean lifted his gigantic young equipment out of the falling scrap of cloth as his nostrils dilated in what looked like ecstasy. With a gasp, Billy saw that his brother's balls had grown to the size of grapefruits. “Fuck, yeah," breathed Sean, his voice dripping and rumbling with narcissistic power. Sean groaned and massaged himself with both hands, each gigantic ball aching with what Billy knew must have been gallons and gallons of cum. Sean threw his head back in a booming laugh, his body rippling and shuddering with power. With a final explosive flex of his massively muscled ass, the last remnants of his brother's pants burst away and he stood completely and magnificently naked. Billy watched, wide-eyed, as the rest of Sean's huge young equipment swung soft and heavy, a massive dick now over a foot long and thicker than Billy's forearm. Billy had never seen anyone like this, so utterly powerful, so completely and utterly male. Every move of his body radiated arrogance and power, lust and strength. Billy's eyes widened as his eyes dropped, suddenly focusing on the pair of huge, unbelievably swollen balls bouncing between his little brother's rippling legs. “What's the matter, dude," his brother said. “Never saw your little bro's fucking huge horse cock like this before?" Sean laughed as he raised his massive arms up above his head, his palms outstretched on the back of his neck. He looked as if he was hitting an abdominal flex pose, his giant triceps swelling. His huge third leg hanging pendulously down to his knees. "Want this up your pretty ass, don’t ya Billy? Wanna feel this magnificent thickness stretching your hole till it fucks the cum out of ya?” Sean went through his devastating posing routine just a few feet in front of Billy, flexing his way through humungous front double biceps, impossible lat spread, heart-breaking side chest, culminating in the world’s eighth wonder as he flexes his way into a most muscular. Then he puts his hands behind his head and closed his eyes, tilting his bull neck back against his palms. Second by second the huge penis was thickening, lengthening and stiffening. Thicker and longer it grew, swaying lazily with each pose. After twenty seconds the shaft had swelled to nearly eighteen inches and was sticking out perfectly straight, parallel with the floor. "Oh yeah! This hard-on feels so fucking good!" Sean groaned stealing a quick glance at his rapidly inflating cock. Billy almost fainted as he saw the huge engorged pole bounce into the air. Dizzy, he heard the hard wet slap it made as it swung up and slapped against his little bro's outrageously developed body. His little brother's dick was obscene, immense. Billy never imagined anyone could grow so huge, so incredibly big. Sean's full erection measured 20 inches long. The shaft was now eleven inches around and exploded with thick powerful veins. The huge pulsating head of his cock was bigger than one of Billy's fists. It stood completely straight, like the swollen trunk of some impossible tree, knotted and bulging with ropy veins. It reached all the way to his little bro's bulging chest, its massive helmet-shaped head drooling precum in gobs and runnels of semen, running down into a pair of enormously huge and heavy balls utterly mind-boggling in their sheer size and weight. With a glance at his older brother's open, astonished mouth, the younger boy laughed out loud as he bent his neck and lovingly began to lick his own massively engorged head. Billy watched Sean's long curling tongue dart in and out of his own huge piss slit, his gigantic young dick bloating and lengthening to even more mind-boggling proportions as he fed on his own erect hugeness, groaning, precum spooling out of his enormously swollen dickhead and over his lips, dripping down his huge bulging shaft and onto his monstrously grown balls. He reeled as he heard the hot, indescribable sound of Sean's hot wet mouth struggling over his over his own jaw-splitting cockhead. Their eyes met again as Billy watched his little brother slowly and relentlessly pump his own enormous cock down his throat, hips picking up speed, his huge musclebound arms gripping his shaft as he worked his powerful young body like some powerful piston as he methodically and effortlessly fucked his own face, his massively inflated balls flopping and slapping between his legs. “Oh god, look at you, look at you, Jesus, you're so huge! So fucking HUGE!!" Billy moaned, falling to his knees, tearing open his cum-soaked pants and furiously jerking his own big dick. "JESUS! Oh my- UHHHH..." he moaned, eyes never leaving the hot display Sean was giving him. "So fucking hot..." he moaned, throwing his head back, letting it roll around as he lost himself in the pleasure of his orgasm. Seeing Billy’s hot and needing body spurred Sean to thrust harder into his mouth. He clenched his muscular bottom hard, slurping his cock, making popping and sucking noises that seemed to agitate Billy all the more. Pre and spit waterfalled down his cock, dripping from his swinging balls. Sean began stroking the entire length of his cock, head and all, with his right hand. He rotated his wrist, stroking now in a circular motion as well as up and down. The base of his penis exploded with pleasure as much as the crown. With his now free left hand he began feeling himself up, his fingers hungrily exploring the massive muscles of his bulging biceps, boulder- shoulders, bulging pecs and muscular ass. "Oh god…..so much fucking muscle!" he groaned to himself, his prodigious pecs flexing and relaxing under his groping fingers. Sean stopped worshipping his own muscles with his left hand and returned it to his dick. Both hands now rubbed the full length of the jolting cock, one paw above the other. Billy stared up in awe, drool dripping from his open mouth. Mindlessly, he pulled his clothes off, never taking his eyes off of Sean. His hands on autopilot, he fondled his own impressive muscles as precum flowed from his throbbing cock. Billy raised himself and let his palms roam Sean’s body as he licked and slurped on that big cock with the stud. He moaned as he cupped his brother’s bulging pecs and washboard abs, loving how his gigantic dick throbbed against his tongue, the taste of the fluids coating the member making him hungrier and hungrier. Sean finally let his cock pop out of his mouth and fall, landing on Billy’s shoulder with a thud. "Shit, man! Look at you! You want it so bad?" Sean smirked as he looked down at his brother. He stroked his length in front of him, milking himself. Holding the base of his cock with one hand, he bent it down until his piss slit was eye level with Billy. His hand was large, but still barely able to encircle his own girth. He slid it from mid-shaft to tip, milking himself onto his face, letting a thick stream of precum slide from his fat piss slit before Billy’s cock-struck eyes. Sean seized the back of Billy’s head and forced his mouth on to the swollen boa constrictor he called a dick. "Yeah, suck that big cock," Sean growled, worshipping his own body as his brother worked him closer to the impending eruption. Billy’s hands wrapped around Sean’s hips and dug into his ass, clutching his muscled glutes and held on as Sean wrapped two hands around his head and ground into him with short, grinding thrusts, scraping his throat and guts with the veiny, bulging texture of his enormous meat. He was barely able to get his tongue out to swirl along the glands, working hard to get more meat down his throat. “FUCK! Oh fuck yeah, bro, take that big jock dick into your mouth. Aw shit, yeeaaahh, make your bro happy! Oh god.. oh GOD! Yeah, gonna cum down your throat, bro! Better fuckin’ be ready!” “Mmmffsllp! MMghhghmmm” He held Billy’s head on the head of his expanding cock as he felt the thrill of orgasm gather in his groin and shoot the length of his rod like lava bursting from a volcano. The first volley was so strong it filled Billy's mouth and pushed his head away, but Sean held it in place. Instantly Billy came again, his load coating Sean’s quads as Billy tried futilely to push himself free. “Ah shit ahhh SHIT! FUCKING.. BIGGEST... DICK... EVERR.. FFUUUUUCCCCKK! AWWWHH FUCK YEAH, BRO, DRINK THAT CUM! FUCK IT’S TOO MUCH FOR YA! SHIT! IT’S FUCKING COMING OUT YOUR NOSE! YEAH, CHOKE ON THAT BIG BRO DICK!” Hot, thick cum ran down his cock and shot to the back of Billy's throat and down, and then the next and the next. Sean was rigid and moaning, as he came and came, the orgasm lasting a minute, then two, each spasm making him moan louder and louder with the unbelievable rush of pure masculine sexual energy doubled, tripled, and released through his monster cock. Billy’s eyes watered as he felt his abs bulge from the torrent of cum being pumped into him. His jaws were sore, and yet Sean showed no sign of letting up. Cum spurted out of Billy’s nostrils and around the sides of his mouth as Sean continued to skullfuck his brother. His legs were covered with his cum, it was pooled on the ground at their feet, and it was all over Billy's face, chest, shoulders, stomach, running down both their legs. Finally, Sean let go of BIlly’s head. Billy pulled off, coughing, as another blast of cum erupted from Sean's cock, drenching Billy. Thick jets of cum splattered on the wall behind him as Sean’s cock sprang up and continued to send powerful torrents of sperm flying, splashing against the ceiling and walls, only to dribble back down onto their faces and hair. Sean moaned as his monster cock coated his pecs with thick cum, his hands busy fondling his own muscles and rubbing his load into them. The sensation of being covered in cum, of being sprayed by a cum-firehose, was so amazing, so deeply erotic that Billy came again suddenly without touching himself, his hands being occupied elsewhere. His stream of cum merged imperceptibly with the torrents of cum streaming down his pecs. “FUUUUCK! YES! YES!!!!" he roared as rope after rope of seed shot out. His cock lurched and throbbed with every shot, thumping on his chest after each wad. "GOD! MORE! MORE!!!" he shouted as he continued to splatter himself, Billy, the bed, the wall, the ceiling, his orgasm growing in strength as he thrust the air, his butt clenching mightily. He writhed and continued to roar and moan, running his hands down his soaked body, up his powerful cock. Sean flexed his biceps again with his palms behind his head, letting them brush against his cheeks, his tongue roaming all over them, licking the cum off, tracing the veins with his tongue. With one final thrust into the air, Sean’s last shot of cum shot right into his open mouth, which he gulped down greedily. He breathed heavily, pecs heaving, the air permeated with the smell of his cum, the bed soaked through, his body wet as though he had just come out of a bath. Sean had flexed out of his clothes, posing trunks, came in Billy's mouth and shot for 5 minutes. When his orgasm ended, Billy was kneeling in a pool of cum, his ripped muscles completely obscured in thick white cum. Puddles of cum were on the floor and his cock was still pulsing with regular beats, pumped hard and full. Sean licked his lips and opened his eyes and looked at Billy. His cock pulsed against his body, extending itself up from his groin with its head pushing between his pecs. Still fully erect, it slid in the layer of cream that sat on his pecs, dripping down his torso. “You think this is hot, don't ya, bro? You'd love to know what it feels like to be huge with with muscle, wouldn't ya?” He rubbed his hands over his cum-covered muscles, teasing Billy, letting his monster cock fall, bouncing a few times and finally springing back to straight out, pointing its dripping head right at Billy. “And a huge fucking dick, too. Look at that fucking dick, man. Fucking beautiful, man.” He rubbed his huge thick pecs. "Aww, Sean.....so fucking huge!" Billy reached out to feel the massive slabs of heavy, hard, overhanging beef that hung on Sean’s chest, and when he did, the huge shaft of Sean’s cock stood between them, hovering right between their faces. Sean grinned as he felt waves of erotic pleasure sweep through his body at Billy’s touch on his pecs, grinned at expression of jealous desire on Billy’s face, grinned at the sensation of such intense sensitivity that his huge muscles had developed along with their immense size, and he grinned at the ecstatic feeling of masculine power when his eyes met Billy’s. As Billy reached out to feel the muscle mountains, Sean flexed each muscle and made it hard. Sean raised his arms again into bowling balls, hard and ripped, Billy stroked the peak and encircled the arm down to the armpit which was totally smooth and warm. Gently reaching out, Billy's hands shivered as he slathered the warm cum on the peak of Sean’s biceps, which within seconds was flexed and peaked to perfection, Veins the size of his pinkie finger snakes across Sean’s biceps and forearms, and Billy's cock continued to harden as he massaged in the cum. First the biceps and the forearms, and then the shoulders. "Aw fuck man, fucking look at me....... need to fuck you right here, dude!" Sean shoved Billy onto the king-sized bed and flung himself on top, pulling his shoulders up into a press-up position and, without warning or ceremony, plunging his well-lubed monster dick up into the depths of his fuck-chute. “Mughn”, Billy moaned and clenched the muscles of his ass to withstand the invasion. “No you don’t”, Sean grunted in his ear and rammed past the clenched defenses. “Feels so good and tight”, he groaned as he slid the entire impressive length of his cock inside his brother. He grabbed Billy’s muscular shoulders and began pounding with full force. Billy screamed and moaned as Sean pumped every enormous inch in and out of his abused hole. “Yeagh”, Billy grunted as pleasure filled him as the big, hard, hot tube slammed in and out of his ass. His own cock swelled between their hard, muscular abs. Billy was grabbing handfuls of the sheet he lay on, arms flexing with muscle. His head tossed left and right, moaning and screaming. Sean grunted, looking down and watching his fat, leathery dick push into his hole. Sean started to pick up a rhythm. The bed creaked and groaned as Sean pulled out, leaving just his head inside him, then thrust forward with a grunt, shoving in some more inches. Sean received a cry of pleasure (and maybe some pain) in return, making him throb and spurt inside him. Precum was oozing out of Billy’s hole and sliding down Sean’s shaft. Billy groaned and punched the bed with his fists, writhing on the precum stained sheets. "Fuck you're so big..." he groaned, his eyes rolling back. Sean was really fucking him stupid. Billy feverishly massaged his little brother's hot bulging body all over. His hands were everywhere on him -- as if in disbelief at the size of the gigantic young muscles bulging beneath his young boy's face. Moaning, he felt his thick neck and massive shoulders. Billy's dick groaned as he squeezed his little bro's huge, bulging biceps; he almost moaned out loud as he greedily licked Sean's gigantic, magnificent pecs. Every muscle on his brother's body stood out etched and gigantically swollen easily three, four times as big as any of the older dudes in the neighborhood. "Aww FUCK man. All this big fucking muscle and dick making you cum, man? Awwwww FUCK YEAH, man! You like it, dude?" Billy looked down and gasped; Sean’s monster-cock was outlined against his 6-pack as it slammed in and out his ass. Billy exploded, his engorged cock blasted load after load of cum between their hard, flexing abs. "Aww Sean......can't stop cumming....uhhh....ugggggg....Aww FUCK me, man! Aww fuck YEAH! Like that!" "Kinda hard to hear what you're saying when you keep cummin', man.......you want my big fucking muscle dick, dude? Is that what you're saying?" Sean’s breathing fastened as he kept pumping his brother’s ass. He supported Billy with his left hand while his right hand roamed his own 8-pack, that flexed and tightened with each powerful thrust from his hips. The muscular teen casually raised one arm and slowly but intently curled it. The size of the blonde's arm muscles was incredible, but even more so was their look of bulging hardness and strength. The tanned skin was drawn paper-thin over the peak and clearly outlining every crease and ridge of the riffled muscle that seemed to threaten to burst through it. It towered high up over a bowling ball sized shoulder cap split by hard protruding muscle into multiple striated definitions. Veins snaked all over the surface of the musclebound arm twitching and pulsing next to hard cable like sinew. Sean marveled at the sight of his own arms, narcissistically licking the sweat and cum off of his bi’s. “UUUUGGGHHHNNN!” Sean moaned as he erupted again. Massive amounts of cum blasted from his beastly cock into Billy’s clenching muscular ass. His titanic muscles flexed with every load that jolted from his cock. Billy’s mouth gasped silently at the sensation; he could feel Sean cumming, bloating him with fat spurts of jizz from that twenty-plus inch sperm cannon. It was so hot and heavy and thick! With each twitch of Sean’s cock, a splurt of semen was ejected from the tight seal his asshole made around the base of Sean’s cock, slopping down onto his balls and the bed. Sean lay on top of his brother as he rode out the last of his orgasm. Cum flowing from Billy’s ass along Sean's monster-cock formed a pool of jizz spreading on the bed and dripping over the edge. Billy felt faint as he felt Sean slow down, overwhelmed with pleasure from the intense fuck. The two cum covered muscle studs caught their breath, the room a thick swamp of cum and sweat. Billy groaned as he felt Sean’s still mostly hard monster stretching him out. His eyes were closed when he realized Sean was slowly, gently humping him. He opened his eyes to see Sean giving him an evil grin. “Oh fuck!” Billy thought, trying to wriggle free. Sean stood up, his cock still inside his brother's ass. "Round 2!" he said, thrusting upwards as he pulled Billy down by his hips. With ease and the strength obvious from his musculature, Sean lifted Billy fully off his hard cock, three feet in the air and skewered him back onto his massive pillar of stone. Billy screamed as he was impaled. Sean flexed his cock and BIlly felt himself rise and fall while his feet dangled in the air. Sean wobbled over to the wall and leaned back against it, moving his brother up and down his monster cock like a fucking flesh light. "Ughn", Billy moaned in ecstasy. His eyes rolled back and blood rushed into his deflating cock. He grabbed hold of the beefy, perfectly round delts of his younger brother and began moving in the rhythm. Billy held onto Sean’s neck and howled in pleasure, ropes of precum drooling down Sean’s cock, to my grapefruit sized balls, and falling in thick ropes to the floor without breaking. Sean kept his hips still, just moving Billy up and down his throbbing member. "Like that, bro? You like this huge cock fucking you like you've never been fucked before?" Sean said, his powerful arms flexing from the effort of using his brother as a cocksleeve. "Aww fuck yeah! Damn, man...nice and tight!" Using incredible strength, Sean managed to hold Billy above him as he continued to fuck him. Billy's cock thumped and slapped against his body as he was mercilessly handled. "You like being fucked like this?" Sean growled into his ear. "Yes!" Billy cried. "Oh...fuck me!" His body rocked and moved as Sean held him up. Soon, though, his cock became completely rigid, pointing straight up. "Oh, God...oh..." His urethra bulged, and his cock grew longer and thicker as it prepared to blow. And blow it did. One long, thick, creamy rope of pure white cum shot out of Billy with the tremendous force. It reached the ceiling, splashing against it and falling back down like rain onto their two writhing bodies. "Fuck yeah! Shoot that huge load," Sean said. Billy continued to cry out and moan and he came and came. His first rope ended, but gave way to yet another. Cum splashed everywhere, covering the walls, the bed, the ceiling. More and more. A third rope, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth. "Ahh...ugh...Fuck....uh....FUCK me! Ahh...ugh...Fuck - uh - fuck mEEEEEEEEEEE!" Billy moaned, exploding cum all over Sean's incredible chest and abs; drenching both their bodies in his sticky man juice. Sean grunted, feeling those hot ropes splatter against his stomach, trickling down the cut lines of his cobblestone abdominals. "Shit, dude - you're gonna make me cum again, dude! Uhhhhh - aw FUCK, man! Uhh....uhhhh.....uhhhhh.....!" Sean erupted as he felt Billy's muscles harden and flex around his massive pole. Volley after volley of thick cum blasted in the tight, hard ass, overflowing down both their legs. Sean grunted as he pulled his still spurting cock out of Billy's ravaged ass, shooting the last jets of cum on Billy's back. Billy fainted as he felt a waterfall of hot cum pour out of him, the pain and the ecstasy was so great. Sean leaned forward and caught him, easing Billy’s massive frame gently onto the bed. Minutes later he groggily opened his eyes, laying on the bed cradled in Sean’s massive arms. “Oh fuck man,” Billy groaned. “You’re a fucking god Sean.” Sean smiled, “Fuck yeah man,” flexing an arm around Billy, his other hand lazily stroking his cum-covered erection. He rolled Billy onto his back and then kneeled over the stud, his big cock in hand. "Round 3!", Sean whispered in his ear. "More?" Billy groaned, too weak to fight back. He pushed his hand against the headboard to steady himself as his brother's massive meat slid in his ass once more. Sean grinned. With a loud, short roar, Sean violently thrust his meat into Billy. Precum flew from Sean’s balls as they swung and clapped against Billy’s ass, his hips crashing against him with fleshy slaps that echoed in the room above the grunts and cries of pleasure. "I'm gonna cum buckets on ya, bro,” Sean whispered in his ear. "I'm gonna leave ya in a puddle of this load, and you're gonna jerk off for the rest of your life thinking about tonight.” Billy muttered something in reply, fucked too stupid to be able to make words anymore. Sean was thrusting into him hard and rough, cum squelching out and falling like raindrops onto the floor. Sean's muscles were hard and tense as he thrust, his abs standing out, the sight all the more arousing due to the cum slathered on his stomach. His butt clenched sexily as he humped Billy, and his muscular legs were bulging with strength. "You ... ugh ... like ... ugh ... it", Sean grunted in his ear, shoving the entire length of his engorged cock into the juicy ass. His right paw played with Billy's inflating dick and his left paw grabbed hold of the muscular shoulder in front of him. "Yeaughn", Billy moaned as the strong hand pumped the length of his swelling cock. Billy placed his other hand against the wall the withstand the force of his brother's thrusts and moaned in lust as his ass was pounded and his cock was stroked. Billy was in total ecstasy with his tongue hanging out of his mouth, prostate completely battered, and belly bulging mildly. Every one of Sean’s full-length pumps made a loud splash of jizz spurt out of Billy's ass onto the floor, and his fist-sized head could be seen bulging out right below Billy's ribs with each thrust. "UUUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!" A deep, pleasure-filled, animalistic moan boomed from his mouth and echoed through the room as Billy's cock erupted. Cum flowed between the thick fingers pumping his shaft and splattered against the wall. The spams and shivers from his brother atop his throbbing 20 incher sent Sean over the edge once again. "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHNNNNN!" Load after load of cum blasted from his bull-sized balls and fired into the spasming ass he pounded relentlessly. "Fuck!" Sean roared, standing and pulling his cock out of Billy. Cum spilled from his ass and poured over his cock, coating it with a glistening shine. More ropes stretched from Billy’s ass to Sean’s cockhead, breaking only when Sean blasted another rope of cum, hitting the headboard behind Billy. Sean came like a fucking fire hose, cumming and cumming and cumming. His muscles tensed and flexed. Every lurch of his cock made it swell up and spit a thick rope of hot, steaming cock batter. His balls slapped against his legs as Sean bucked and thrust. "Oh my God!" Billy moaned, throwing his arms behind him as he added to the mess. Eventually, Sean's orgasm calmed down. The two teenagers lay on their backs, softening cocks rubbing against one another, covered in each other’s cum. Billy’s entire body was drenched and dripping with inhuman amounts of Sean’s seed, more of it oozing from his ass. Stalactites of sperm dripping from the ceiling and the jizz smearing all over the headboard and walls like a modern art exhibit. Billy couldn't even open his eyes or think straight, the image of his younger bro’s mammoth body burned into his eyes forever. Pools of cum all over the floor, the walls, ceiling and furniture. There were distinct thick lines of sperm, old and drying or new and dripping, on almost everything in sight. The room smelled and looked like a 50-person gangbang had just taken place even though it was just these two heavily-oversexed teenagers. "Quite a mess we've made", Sean said as he calmed his breathing. "I'm gonna get a drink. You want something?" he said. Billy could not hold on much longer, he just groaned and fell into a deep exhausted sleep. Sean smiled and got up from the destroyed bed, turned around and headed for the door.

Hi everyone, You may remember my previous story Control and as-of-yet unfinished (sorry) story Entelechy. This is a new story that kinda serves as a sequel to Control - not directly, but it takes place a few years later and exists in the same universe. Whereas Control was written form the perspective of the 'grower', this story is written from the perspective of the 'subject'. I wanted to expand upon the theme touched on in Control, but make them more vivid since we're now in the subject's perspective. It's intentionally a little 'psychadelic' - I blur identity, perspective and reality. There are a few subtle threads that I'll be interested to see if people pick up. There'll be a lot of growth and psychology, both described in detail. This first chapter is on the short side, more of an intro - it'll be one of a planned 7-8. Without further ado, I hope you enjoy! Limitless Part 1: Veritas He dreamt of Him, as he did every night. His fingers gliding over his muscles, squeezing and caressing them one by one. His warm breath against his skin, pulled taunt across the hard, swollen mounds. His soft lips and hot tongue making love to every inch of his flexed, pumped and overgrown body. It was bliss; Heaven on Earth. There was no greater pleasure. He was bigger in the dream. He always was. The shape of things to come, He had called it. A prophecy, of sorts – confirmation that he would get bigger yet. And it did; the prophecy was always right. Always bigger, heavier, stronger. It was Him who had made this possible; He whose ministrations set his body alight with heavenly pleasure; He whose will drove him forward; He whose ambitions he served. He looked down at small man who was on His knees, enjoying the barrels that were his quads, and felt the most euphoric combination of joy, love and pure sex course through his steroid-fuelled body. Sensing His boy’s gaze, He stopped his lovemaking and looked up at His proud and oversized trophy. A faint smile crossed His lips. “Does my boy enjoy his hard work being appreciated?” The voice is soft, refined, authoritative. His manhood throbs at the direct acknowledgement from Him. He gently places His hand on the right quad, softly kneading it. Another wave of euphoria addles his brain; he tries to speak, but nothing comes out. Pleasure or speech? His mind has already made the choice. Not that there was a choice to make. His smile broadens as He watches His property powerless to His touch, His will, His power. “Something to say, big boy?” He kneads the quad again just as he tried to reply, scrambling his brain once again. His manhood aches, the euphoria overwhelming him. A pressure is building throughout his body. He feels like he’s about to explode, in more ways than one. Bliss courses through his veins, straight to his muscles and cock. Is there even a difference? He gives up trying to form a sentence and instead summons all the willpower to he can, momentarily regaining enough control to crank out a most muscular, flexing the hardest he ever has, mountains of muscles erupting over his body. It provides a moment of clarity, enough time for a single word. “More,” he says. He looks up at the monster He has created, fully smiling now. “I have always liked an eager one.” His hand reaches out and grabs his boy’s red-hot erection with shocking strength. He screams in pleasure, the pressure surging out of control and his mind going black. “We’re just getting started.” *** His eyes shoot open as he orgasms, the golden sunlight of the morning briefly blinding him. He let his hips buck, bathing in the bliss of the ejaculation as the dream faded. He lay there for a moment, letting the light warm him, his mind clearing. He exhaled and raised his head to look upon his body – the ocean of muscle flowing outwards in all directions, swallowing most of the bed beneath it. What have I done to myself? he briefly, momentarily, wondered. Was this what he’d wanted? He’d wanted to be huge, sure, but this…maybe he’d gone too far. When was the last time he’d seen anyone from his old life? He didn’t actually know. It had all happened so fast, piled on so quickly. His head hurt trying to think about it, to remember it. He vaguely recalled a handsome, stylish, slim young man…had that been him? He supposed it had. But that felt so long ago, so much ago. He had come so far… He’d been a student, yes. Physics. It was becoming clearer now. At a top university. A very promising student, fawned on by professors. He’d…enjoyed his studies? Yes. A lot, actually. Family…parents were loving. He’d had a good relationship with them. They had been…proud of him. A younger sister. Her name was…Emily. They’d got on so well together. His friends…Jack, Beth…what had happened to them? Maybe they’d graduated by now. How long had it been? He couldn’t remember. So fast… But that was only half of who he had been. There was…another. A part of him that the other knew nothing about, yet it had always been there, lurking just beneath the surface. The part that furiously wanked to stories about muscle growth, the part of him that was only aroused by bodybuilders…the part of him that, in desperation to ruin himself with muscle, to make himself his fantasy, had reached out to Him. Unnoticed, the other memories slipped back into the shadows, never to see the light again. They had been displaced by the dream, resurfacing in his mind. He looked at his body again. It was so…little, so unimpressive. He had been so much more in the dream. And He had been so pleased with him. His manhood twitched as he recalled the euphoria. He shook his head, clarity returning to his mind, swinging his feet around and heaving himself off the screaming bed. Had he wanted this? Yes, he had. A thousand times, yes. Waddling into the bathroom, he opened the cabinet, revealing dozens of phials, bottles, jars and syringes. The daily routine, all provided by Him. His groin burned. He picked up the first one, smirking into the mirror that could only show his face and traps nowadays. Too far? No. Not far enough. *** Truth. There always came a point where a boy questioned what he had done to himself, how far he had gone, what he had given up. A final moment of clarity, if you will; the last time they have any grasp of their situation. For the boy, it was their Rubicon; their point of no return. A line in the sand. A final choice of what path they wished to walk. They could take that last step, cross the Rubicon, and see the Process through to its inexorable conclusion. Or, they could turn back, give it all up and reclaim their previous selves. A glorious end, or a dreary, uneventful life. A choice between Me or little old Them. As if it were a choice. I had set them free from such banal concerns. They had seen what the Process could do; how it, and only it, could ever satisfy their Hunger. Who in their right mind would give up that freedom? That privilege? They all recognised the value of the gift I had bestowed upon them. That was why I had selected them, after all: they could see past the trivial distractions that waylaid most. They had always chosen Me. For, in that moment when they stood before the Rubicon, not only was the reality of what they had done to themselves laid bare, but also their dependence on Me. I am the key to everything; I am their sine qua non – without which, nothing. There was no life without Me and my Process. I offered purpose, direction. A long, drab ordinary life did not; indeed, it was no life at all. It could not sate the Hunger. Friends and family could never fill the void. Only I could. That great epiphany was, for all intents and purposes, the end of the Process. No more decisions were required by the boy; he merely had to go with the flow and see it through. Simply continue to do what he had already done. He had, after all, seen the Truth.

The Prelude to this story may be found HERE The preceding chapter of this story may be found HERE * * * PREFACE The initial part of this chapter is unusually violent, at least implicitly so. Sensitive readers be warned. This segment of the story is crucial to the narrative structure. The author do not defend rape or domestic abuse. My Hulk-daddy is Paying Chapter Ten 'Hanced now. BIG. His titanic presence had left the ModPod, anabolic power still surging through his muscle fibres, flowing through his veins. Had watched himself in a mirror and almost cummed. His big hand caressed his vein-covered incomprehensibly big muscles. Entered the suite he shared with Sir ... Shared with the little cunt. The old runt waited for him with an expectant smile and eager gaze. "Look at you! Look at you! I will assiduously engage in adulatory blandishment in the most sesquipedalian of manners. I’m overwhelmed!” He was BIG now. HE was Sir now, and the little cunt deserved a ride on his manhood. No greeting. No pleasantries. Straight to the essentials: "Kneel." His voice sounded like the sound of a sub-woofer now. He took his terrycloth gown off and threw it away, revealing his vein-covered massive presence. YEAH: VEIN-COVERED MASSIVE PRESENCE. He stood there, imposing, with his brutal and obscenely bulging thighs wide apart in an assertive stance, and watched the little cunt obey him. Yeah! His dominant Alpha-ness had manifested and asserted itself, forcing the obedience of lesser men ... The little silver-haired fragile old runt between his legs, fumbling, struggling to swallow his manhood and failing, because of the girth of his telescopic man-cannon ... His dick throbbing ... His entire body throbbing, because of the aftermath of the 'Hancing-process ... The scent of Alpha musk in the room ... the scent of pre-cum ... His anger rising, because the cunt wasn't able to give head ... lifting the runt effortlessly, the runt moaning because of his display of strength and superhuman POWER ... Ripping the trousers off the runt – no time for pleasantries and romance and titillation and other tosh, because his will was focused on the goal of immediate and total RELEASE ... so the old wanker had to excuse, because Brad Maxxx wanted maximum release, and Brad Maxxx was a Bad Boy Alpha ... the old cunt had even payed for Brad Maxxx to become a Bad Boy Alpha, and he would get it ... Yeah, he would get it all ... The old cunt screamed when Brad entered, and screamed when Brad adjusted the position of the toff on Brad's man-pole, like a piece of pork on a skewer ... Look! No hands! Even his dick was insanely strong and muscular now, carrying the weight of a baseline man on its own, though admittedly a tiny and insignificant baseline man ... When Brad began to throb (and throb harder, throb more intensely) the cunt screamed again, but it didn't matter, because Brad was in charge, and Brad was the dominant Alpha, and Brad was BIG now, and Brad's man-meat was like a homing missile now, with the target set on total release, and the old cunt asked for it ... Yeah: Sir would have what he wished for ... Here it was: An 8 foot veiny Hulk-like behemoth with a dominant Bad Boy Alpha mindset, just as ordered, and this dominant Bad Body Alpha throbbed very hard now, throbbed very intensely now, and felt his Hulk-like POWER circulate in his veins and all his muscle fibres, because he was ... Uh! He was ... YES! SOON! ... throbbing Alpha ... HE WAS THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE WORLD!!!!!!!! * * * When he woke up Sir wasn't there. At first, it didn't alarm him. The bathroom perhaps. They could both need to use the bathroom. Then he felt hungry. Without waiting for the frail toff, Brad lifted the phone and ordered a 'hancer-sized breakfast, and return to doze. He woke up again and watched the news. Something about King George VII meeting Joseph I, King of Scots, and then something about wood-based plastics. He switched the screen off. Room service. Breakfast. So hungry after his final 'hancing. No sign of Sir. Then a knock. He didn't bother to dress. Naked in all his ultra-masculine glory he opened the door and received three envelopes. Strange. A document, largely written in incomprehensible legalese. "... on behalf of our client, Dr. Oxford-Cambridge ... not press charges, unless the individual known as Mr. Maxxx refuse to sign the non-disclosure document ..." What the fukk? A hand-written letter: "I'm sorry Brad. I'm sorry for what you did to me, and what I did to you. It wasn't a good idea after all, only an ill-advised attempt to turn a daydream real. Do you even remember, that you raped me? My lawyer tells me, that I would be prosecuted according to the Illegal Enhancing Act, enacted by the Canterbury Parliament, if I pressed charges against you. What do you say about parting of our ways, and leaving each other alone? I have arranged for a return ticket to any destination in the world, if you ask for it in the waiting area – aeroplane or zepp, whichever you prefer. Let my lawyer know where to send your remaining belongings. Some days it was fun, wasn't it? Yours sincerely Hulk-daddy" A message from the lobby: "Dear Mr. Maxxx, Until told otherwise, you will remain in your suite. A nurse will ensure, that you don't suffer any adverse medical effects of last day's 'hancing. The company is aware of last night's events, and Dr. Oxford-Cambridge has been brought to hospital. An enhanced guard will be stationed outside your door, until the legal position of the situation has been clarified. Dr. Korsakoff" Confusion. Contradictory feelings. Legal position? Rape? He wasn't a bad person ... He didn't ... The dawning comprehension ... The rising guilt ... The other feeling rising: No one tells this fukking awesome Alpha Bad Boy what to do ... Was it himself, or was it the mind-implant Sir wanted installed inside his mind? No money from his Hulk-daddy anymore? The following days were a haze, and afterwards he didn't remember them particularly well. No adverse medical effects. No sight of Sir. No opportunity to apologise or say farewell. Ticket to New Vancouver. Trouble to enter the Federation of Cascadia without a passport and a smartwatch, until the border authority took his fingerprints. Told him he was Maximilian Brzęczyszczykiewicz. Didn't feel right. Didn't remember any Maximilian Brzęczyszczykiewicz. He was Brad Maxxx, the strongest man in the world. The days. The weeks. The months. A journalist seeking him. Refusing the journalist. Non-disclosure document. No flat. No phone. No watch. No one paying for his a-Gram account anymore. Sleeping rough. A rush or two when other Bad Boys picked a fight and he won. The pain and the hunger. Shelters were not dimensioned to feed 'Hancers who didn't feed their muscles properly. Guilt. Denied admission to his usual shelter after a fight with a 'hanced veteran. Dark night. Rain. Soaked. End his life? Nothing mattered. Pain and hunger. Guilt. Dark. Soaked. Dark. A kid on a bench watching a vintage commercial. A platinum blond 'hanced giant with an aesthetic physique wearing a He-Man costume shouting: "I have the power!" A fragment of a forgotten memory stirring. Hot 'hancer-guy. Seen him before. * * * A pleasant male voice answering: "Nelson." "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. It must be in the middle of the night where you are, too, but I don't know who to call. My name is Brad Maxxx. 'Hancing has made a mess of my life. You are so darned impressive, and I don't know if anyone else can help me." He let out a sob. * * * Next chapter may be found HERE

The Prelude is found HERE The preceding chapter is found HERE My Hulk-daddy is Paying Chapter Eight After checking in at the ’Hancing company’s guest-facilities and taking showers, following the company's standard procedure, they had entered the same cinema or movie theatre as last time, but this time, Brad knew what to expect. The company was located in one of those new, growing coastal cities of the Siberian Federation. The Arctic Sea was the hotspot of trade and new opportunities, and it wasn't a coincidence, that the Siberian Federation was known as "Asia's Breadbasket". There was a joke about all combine harvesters – horse-driven or hydrogen-cell driven – to be produced in Siberia. Brad had shivered in excitement. His dreams would come true. * * * The first time they had gone there, Brad had noticed a lot of hot guys: Some of them probably working at oil rigs or gas extraction companies, some of them with the outward demeanour of soccer hooligans. He hadn't expected Siberians to look that hot. The second time he was less surprised. The company was seemingly wealthy, and didn't attempt to hide it. It surrounded its customers with opulence and comfort. While Sir had taken care of the paperwork, Brad had glanced at one of the big screens in the lobby: Something about a conflict between the Third French Empire and the Nigerian Realm over the Solar Power Fields in the Protectorates of South Algeria and Mali. The faces of Napoleon VII and President Dangote briefly flashed on the screen, and then there was something about the United Kingdom of Wessex, East Anglia and Midlands leaving the Geneva Convention in order to ”take back control”, but Brad's attention wandered to the other screens depicting 'Hanced men. Soon. Soon he would look like one of them. He could feel his manhood grow inside his Adidas bottoms. The word ”big” floated through his brain. * * * The first time they went there, the information had overwhelmed them. The first time, Sir wanted him to rejuvenate. Though Brad had found the request strange, he allowed Sir’s wish come true, and he didn’t regret it: His baby face didn’t look mature the way he would have wished himself, but his horniness had reverted to the intense level he had experienced when he was eighteen or nineteen – No: turned up into something even more intense, than when he was eighteen or nineteen. This time, he was Sir’s horny st00pid jockboi. Even more intense. He remembered the scientist they had met last time, Korsakoff, talking about his ultimate goal and Sir’s ultimate goal yet beyond reach, which caused disappointment for a few seconds, until Dr. Korsakoff explained: In order to reach that goal, Brad had to undergo the process in two separate steps. An ordinary man wouldn’t be able to handle the extreme dosages and power levels involved in reaching his ultimate goal, so before taking that step, he needed to become more than an ordinary man. * * * Shivering, with naked feet, and only wearing a short-sleeved compression shirt and a pair of posing trunks, Brad stepped inside the glass cylinder. Dr. Korsakoff closed the door behind him. Now, Brad was alone inside the cylinder, isolated from the rest of humanity. Alone with the hancing process. Alone with his desire. Alone with his urge. ”Big.” The word ”big” floated through his brain, loaded with a significance a baseline man wouldn’t understand, at least not a baseline man outside the ’hancer scene. Loaded with significance: His aim, his goal, his purpose, his burning desire and his deep-seated urge. ”Big.” And then his contradictory feelings returned. ”No!” Not the contradictory feelings! Not the awkwardness he had tried to escape! Not now! He felt warm. Sweat trickled everywhere, because of the injection Dr. Korsakoff had given him more than an hour ago. His body reacted, but his mind was trying to steal his moment of triumph. Not the contradictory feelings! Blurry memory … Only fragments before his first ’hancing. Nice blokes Bob and Vitaly, who ’hanced him for free, and delivered him to Sir. ’Hanced him for free … allowing him to flee his past. His past with the contradictory feelings … He didn’t want to remember how baseline he had been, how weak. That baseline pipsqueak wasn’t him. He was a ’hancer now. He was Sir’s baby-faced jockboi now. He had been ’hanced. He was bigger than most men. ”Big.” He shivered in delight. There was a hissing sound in his breathing-mask, and there was another hissing sound inside the glass cylinder. Dr. Korsakoff had tried to explain all the fancy scientific details, but the details didn’t matter. What mattered was, that he was becoming big. ”Big.” But the feeling of an icy lump in his gut didn’t go away. Weak in the past. Fleeing the past. Fleeing more recent shame. Had to repay Sir. Sir paying for his ’hancing. Sir paying for his food and supplements. Sir’s ’hancer-sized gym. Repaying … Sir’s pitiful asparagus-dick creaming Brad’s buttcheeks … Sir not man enough to reach to Brad’s hole, even less enter it, which was just as well, because deep inside Brad didn’t want Sir to … didn’t want Sir to use him … felt pity for the little Sir … so tiny … so old … not bold enough to ever take up a gym habit himself, not bold enough to try ’hancing himself, only daring to watch a substitute … watch Brad … ogle Brad … Anger awakening … Sir using him and ogling him … Anger swallowing shame … Anger and disdain welling up … Disdain for the weak little pathetic toff, who hadn’t it in him … Not like Brad. Not the courage to take the leap. Not the discipline to pump iron. Not the true urge. Not the true urge of a ’hancer. Not the true urge of a ’hancer like Brad. Brad big now. ”Big.” The humming sound was switched on … increasing in intensity … the sound he was familiar with now, after two ’hancing procedures … humming sound of ’hancing equipment, that would soon … ”Uh!” Oh, yes! The build-up now … Brad swallowed. The build-up now, accompanying the humming sound … He knew what to expect, but he knew that he wouldn’t know what to expect, when the next phase would start soon … The pleasure, when increasing discharges of Hypertrophic energy began to bombard him … bombard his body … bombard his muscles … energize his flesh … The pleasure and the anger and the disdain … Leaving the past beyond … Leaving embarrassing memories of his own weak and feeble past beyond … Leaving the shame beyond … leaving all awkwardness beyond … Become a 100% strength-obsessed mountain of enhanced steel-hard brawn who never suffered from any lack of confidence, and only lived for the pump, only lived for his own pleasure and progress and didn’t have to bother with everyday worries, because his Hulk-daddy was paying … ”Big!” The all-pervading word ”Big”, loaded with a significance a baseline man wouldn’t understand, at least not a baseline man outside the ’hancer scene. Loaded with significance: His aim, his goal, his purpose, his burning desire and his deep-seated urge. To become BIG. Happening now. At last. Finally! Becoming BIG. Yes! Happening! His body! The growth! Happening! Now! Becoming BIG! And the other all-pervading word. The word ”Becoming”. Uh! Yes! He inhaled eagerly. The inhalation gas. The nano-bots he needed. The myostatin-inhibitors he needed. The DNA-alteration circulating within his system now, with no turning back … the irrevocable transformation … who would want to revoke it? Not Brad. Becoming. Yes! The other all-pervading word … ”Becoming!” The warm, inviting sea existing where consciousness meet unconscious sleep reached out for him, and his consciousness tumbled, tumbled, as he had been told to expect, into the depth of visions, memories, sleepiness, when the analgesic formula removed any pain from his skeletal growth … The strange scraping sound of of bone growing faster than it is meant to. A weird sensation of becoming … Taller … Wider … Almost asleep, but only almost, because he could feel himself becoming … Taller … Wider … Memories floating. Memories arising. The commercial before … The film about the available options … The men on the screen moving, smiling at the audience, and a narrator describing the options: ”Each customer want to realise his own unique goal. We are glad to offer our customers a wide range of options, and each option is available with additional features and modifications. We offer you DREAMBOAT – an option highly popular among our customers’ wives, girlfriends or boyfriends, and an option, that will not interfere with duty and interaction at work.” Brad had smirked when he had watched the men filmed to exemplify what the DREAMBOAT option included. He already was well beyond the physical shape of the winking and smiling fitness models (with their stylish hairdos) going under the DREAMBOAT label. He was already well beyond their level … bigger than them … Uh! yes! Bigger! Blood rushed to his dick, at the realisation of his own physical superiority to these ’hanced men. This was not the option he wanted to go for, and he had felt relief, when Sir didn’t gave any sign of going for a lesser option. Uh! ”Big!” The narrator had continued his speech: ”The second option was initially designed to help the discerning VIP enhance his bodyguards or bouncers to a suitable level of operative efficiency, but it has since become the option of choice for any customer who aim at a masculine physique that will be outstanding both at work and at leisure. It also come with loyalty implants for those VIP’s who want to ensure, that their men are unfailingly trustworthy. If this is your option of choice, ask for BOUNCER.” The men on the screen had moved confidently, some of them wearing expensive suits struggling to contain the bulging physiques inside. Another bulge at chest-height told about the handguns hidden inside the jackets. Still no sign of Sir going for this option. Yes! Although a tough-looking option, Brad had wished for something more than this. Something more. Something bigger. Something more … extreme. Another scene on the screen, another persuasive description: ”If from news or if from real-life encounters, the presence of hyper-marines among us changed which ideals men would deem possible, for others or for themselves. The male physique beyond former limits is now available for civilian customers. For the man with a sense of duty or for the Bad Boy out there, go for the option PATRIOT. It is also a mandatory preparation phase for any of our remaining options.” The swag was overwhelming, stunning. The men on the screen were all sporting military-inspired haircuts, and none of them was shorter than 6’4’’, most of them taller than 6’8’’. The sight of their necks and traps had mesmerised Brad the first time he had watched the commercial, and the allure of the men’s confident gazes enchanted him. Quite a few of them were wearing the clothes usually associated with the Bad Boy sub-culture, within which ’hancing had become extremely popular. At their first visit in Siberia, Dr. Korsakoff hadn’t allowed Brad to go any further, because the dangers surrounding the remaining options, so, last time, Brad had reached the option PATRIOT with the additional rejuvenation Sir had demanded. Sound of bone. Taller. Wider. His baby-faced PATRIOT physique. Becoming taller, wider. Hissing gas. Breathing. Inhaling the gas for internal use. Surrounded by the gas for external use. Taller. Wider. The all-pervading word: ”Becoming!” He returned to consciousness. Returned to the delicious awareness of his 7 feet body, to the exciting awareness of his still growing 7 feet body inside the glass cylinder, to the sound of raw meet stuffed into a leather sofa, which was the sound of his own swiftly increasing MUSCLE MASS. Returning to the all-pervading and voluptious feeling of …. Of … … BECOMING! With another hissing sound and with a squabbling sound, the exterior gas was now gradually replaced by the solution, Dr. Korsakoff had mentioned. The solution of anabolic salts. Brad felt movement. The cylinder moved from a standing position to a reclining position, and it was adjusted, lowered, into the structure Dr. Korsakoff had called a ”ModPod”. Brad continued to inhale the gas, while his pleasantly convulsing body became submerged in the solution of anabolic salts. Warm green luminous liquid through which bolts of hypertrophic energy bombarded his defenceless body. Bombarded! Yes! Charging him! Charging him with the energy to grow! Charging his ever-growing, yes even more growing, strength. His … Uh! Primed for the … Primed for the dangerous phases beyond … The dangerous phases not every ’hancer dare to explore. The dangerous phases of BECOMING only available to those men who has overcome their fear – the men, inside which the true, deep insatiable urge to BECOME BIG was burning. The one-pointed urge … To BECOME BIG … The phases beyond … His body began to shiver pleasantly, and a buzzing sound was building. He was eager now. Eager to embrace whatever the buzzing sound meant. The build-up. Primed. Beyond. And then it exploded. His mind exploded in ecstatic pleasure, wrath, embodiment, masculinity. His body … It felt like his body was hit, but not in a bad way … so hard to think now … He … The anabolic power streaming into him and the hypertrophic energy crackling … His bulgingly muscular body becoming harder, even harder, and growing in all directions as he became wider, taller, beyond comprehension. Hulking out of the struggling compression shirt … which was the purpose for the shirt to begin with … The sheer strength … His man-rod obscenely stretching his poser to the utmost, happily throbbing as all his muscles were throbbing by incomprehendible energy and power. Expanding. Evolving. Growing. Throbbing. His body. His entire body. Growing into an ecstatic state overwhelming his mind. Overwhelming. Overwhelming. The commercial had called the next step SUPER POWER, and the men on the screen had looked like real-life superheroes. Sir had moaned at the sight of these men, and the narrator had gone on and one about ”emulating one’s heroes”, but it was when Brad had watched the last and remaining option, he had known … Uh! Yes, it was when he had watched the imposing, unfathomable mountains of sheer muscle mass in the next option, he had known … that he craved the option known as ”MEGAMASS XTREME 3000” At last! Now! Undergoing MEGAMASS XTREME 3000! Watched the goal towards which his deep-seated urges and desires were directed. Leaving the past beyond … Leaving embarrassing memories of his own weak and feeble past beyond … Leaving the shame beyond … leaving all awkwardness beyond … Become a 100% strength-obsessed mountain of enhanced steel-hard brawn who never suffered from any lack of confidence, and only lived for the pump, only lived for his own pleasure and progress and didn’t have to bother with everyday worries. Nothing mattered now. Only growth mattered. ONLY GROWTH MATTERED! Yes! The meat-slabs, that were his pecs now, his chest the chest of a superhero or supervillain. Meat-slabs. His palm rubbing his rockhard baseball-abs. His palm clenching his unyielding steel-hard bowling-ball bicepses … His bull-neck … FUCK! YES! EXTREME! Even more! His 8 feet body! His fukking 8 feet body! He wouldn’t know what to expect. He had entered the unknown. Alone inside the cylinder, isolated from the rest of humanity. Alone with the hancing process. Alone with his desire. Alone with his urge. Beyond humanity. Superior. Overwhelming. ”Big.” Becoming. He remembered, when he and Sir had both agreed, that Brad would undergo MEGAMASS XTREME 3000! At last! Now! Undergoing MEGAMASS XTREME 3000! Mind! Body! Exploding! Superior! Veins crawling all over him. Cock throbbing. Mind throbbing. Muscles throbbing. His entire body throbbing. Uncontrollable, limitless, energising, empowering … BECOMING! POWER-BRAWN The rushing sound of his pulse in his ears and the feeling of his pulse in his neck. He was an expanding titan. For a moment, fear had him in his grip, because the transformation was uncontrollable, but he didn’t want to control it anymore. He wanted his wrath and his pleasure, his strength and his masculinity to manifest as flesh: Convulsing, throbbing, growing flesh, through which invigouring power let his inner muscle-beast out: Yeah, the muscle-beast. The smug, confident, undefeatable, virile, power-buzzing muscle-beast, which had lurked inside him for so long. He relished in his steel-bending and rock-crushing strength, and the struggling poser snapped. Entirely naked, his vein-covered monstrosity of a body floated and bobbed inside the ModPod and was a living conductor of hypertrophic energy and anabolic power. He was a living battery, charged with the power current of thousands power houses, and he was a power house himself. The power of vitality itself filled him limitlessly. Nuclear bombs exploded in his mind, when the uncontrollable power transformed into the monster-bruiser he had dreamed about. An ineffable powerblaze stormed in his every fibre. He brimmed of unlimited and unconquerable might. He was strength. He was power. He was virility. He was brawn, he was muscle. He was pure masculinity manifest as unyielding flesh. He was now … BECOMING He was now … MEGAMASS XTREME He was now PERFECTION BEYOND ALL … Mindless muscle-frenzied ecstacy enrapted him, because he was BECOMING PERFECTION BEYOND ALL LIMITS!!!!!!!! * * * Next chapter may be found HERE

My first real fiction story that I've ever written, I was inspired by a pic I came across recently (I've attached it in this chapter). While there is muscle growth in the story, it is not the main focus. Hope you enjoy it! Chapter 1 – the mysterious stranger I was feeling good, in the middle of a road trip around my state. Travel options were limited thanks to a pandemic sweeping the world. I hadn’t planned anything specific for this trip, which was a new experience for me - I was usually meticulous and planned for everything I did, right down to the informal plans over a usual day. I found not making plans for this holiday really exciting and freeing, a good remedy to months of working from home and not being able to socialise or go anywhere. As a 38-year-old man who was only discovering his social life in the last few years, meeting guys and having sexual experiences, not being able to build on my life in my new home was a downer. I’d moved from another state 9 months ago, and barely got to explore when the state went into lockdown. While I was no adonis, I kept myself active with biking, walking and other exercise, and was told I looked attractive and younger than my age. I had an average build, kinda hairy, and what would best be described as a “dadbod”. I had been self-conscious about my body and people seeing me naked for many years, but getting used to the idea that I’m attractive enough, fairly fit and looked after myself, despite having a below average penis size. I found in recent years I became more comfortable being social and putting myself out there to meet guys and looking for anything from a one-off sexual experience to a relationship. On this day I had been on a short hike up a beautiful mountain, and gone mountain biking in an area I’d never been before, which was always fun and challenging, since I never know what to expect when I ride in new places. I was on my way to my destination for the night, a small country town about 3 hours drive from where I was bike riding. My plan was to research caravan parks and choose one to set up my tent and sleep. I wasn’t much for camping, but thought it would be good to switch between hotels and camping each night. My GPS was directing me through all these quiet back roads through bushland, and I was happy to blindly follow the directions, enjoying seeing different areas of the countryside. About 2 hours from my destination, I spotted this young guy just walking along the road, shirtless and barefoot. It was lightly raining, and it didn’t seem like this guy had planned to be there, certainly not dressed in so few clothes and in the middle of nowhere. I slowed down and pulled over just past where the guy was walking, since it felt right to check if he was OK. As he walked up to the passenger side of my car I noticed how toned his body was in the side rear-view mirror, even though I couldn’t really make out his face properly. I lowered the window as he approached, and as he looked through the window I got a full sense of how attractive this guy was. He looked about 22 years old, shortish black hair, tanned skin (I suspected he was Latino) and a baby face. I tried not to stare at his beautiful torso – it was lean and muscular, not overly beefy, with a small amount of hair all over, and a visible treasure trail leading from his belly button down to his shorts. His abs were a taut and solid six-pack, and his whole body looked like solid muscle, with veins protruding and snaking throughout his skin. The fact that he was also dripping wet left me speechless for a few seconds while I took in his form. I asked: “Are you OK?” - it seemed like the best way to approach in the situation we were in. “I’m not sure, I don’t know where I am or how I got here” he replied. My hunch about him being Latino seemed to be confirmed by what sounded like a Spanish accent, which I found sexy as hell. “What was the last thing you remember?” I asked. “Hmmm…I remember getting up this morning, not really clear what happened since then” he replied. The whole situation seemed really weird, and I wasn’t really sure how I should react. I also wasn’t sure whether I could trust what this guy is telling me. On the other hand, I couldn’t think of a reason why someone would lie about being in the middle of nowhere without shoes or a shirt though, despite it being summer and really hot outside. While I was not in the habit of giving rides to strangers, I couldn’t leave him out there, and the fact that he was ridiculously hot was somewhat encouraging as well! “Can I give you a ride somewhere, maybe a hospital to get you checked out?” I asked. He spent a few seconds thinking, and then replied: “I would appreciate a ride, I’m not really a fan of hospitals though”. “Where can I take you then?” was my next response. “Do you think I could hang with you until I work out what to do next?” he said. I took a while before I responded - I’m generally pretty cautious in unusual situations, and while I wanted to help this guy out, the whole thing was uncomfortable and sketchy in my mind. I was mulling over all the possible scenarios of what could happen if I take him with me, and the possible other options I could offer. I needed to get a little more information if I was going to offer an alternative. “Where do you live?” I asked. He took a few seconds again before he responded, which made me increasingly suspicious. “I’m actually from Colombia, but staying in Australia for a few months and travelling. I’ve been staying with various people along the way” he said. Now my red flags were lighting up, it was starting to sound like a setup, him just trying to get someone to use so he can get to the next place on his travels. The lack of clothing and baggage didn’t seem to fit that line of thinking though, and he seemed genuinely confused by his situation. Since I was doing an unplanned trip by myself, the idea of having company might be good, and as long as I’m careful with my valuables there didn’t seem to be too much risk involved. The shorts he was wearing seemed pretty small when I saw them, so if he had a weapon there weren’t many places he could hide it! I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt but make my expectations clear. I told him that he could stay in a hotel with me that night (in separate beds of course) and I would help him with what he needed to continue on his journey (within reason), but after that he was on his own. He agreed and I got out of the car to get a beach towel out of my baggage so he could dry off. As I gave him the towel, I asked him what his name was, he replied it was Jorge (pronounced hor-hay), which I thought was a really sexy name. I wasn’t sure how I was going to deal being around this hot guy who was probably straight and certainly not interested in someone twice his age. I was pretty adept at making friends and relating to younger people though – my nephews are in their early twenties and like hanging with me, and I had several close friends who are Jorge’s age as well. I figured if I can be helpful and friendly it’s a great chance to get to know someone new, even for just one night. On the trip he asked me a lot of questions about myself, including some quite personal questions about my dating life, which was a little confronting. He made me feel comfortable enough to discuss it with him though, not sure why! As part of the discussion I told him I was gay, but had never really been in a relationship, and was starting my adult social life later than most people. I’m always worried about telling people that, since it makes me seem like some kind of outcast or loser. Jorge seemed genuinely interested in learning all about me though, although he seemed really guarded about his own life when I asked. I did manage to confirm he was gay though, using the old “do you have a girlfriend back home?” question. He seemed quite relieved to tell me about his sexuality, and he mentioned that he’d never been in a relationship himself. While that didn’t mean anything was going to happen between us, it at least made me feel more comfortable in my attraction for him, and gave us more to talk about. I asked Jorge to use my phone to look up some hotels in our destination, but he needed a lot of help, it seemed he’d never booked a hotel before! In the end I decided we’d make the final booking once we get to our destination, and I could go through the details myself. Once we’d gotten to the destination, I found a hotel that had a room with a queen and single bed which would be perfect for us, and close enough to the centre of town so we could go for a wander and get food and stuff. While Jorge seemed comfortable (and sexy) in just shorts, I thought he should be more dressed if we were going to eat out somewhere. I lent him a t-shirt and some flip flops, both of which seemed unfamiliar to him - I figured it was just a result of his upbringing. It seemed like he found wearing clothes and footwear…inconvenient? I thought it would be nice to find some food familiar to him, so we went to a Mexican restaurant in town. We enjoyed some great food and conversation, with me mostly answering his questions and him telling me very little about himself. His questions became increasingly sexual, I got the impression he hadn’t had much sexual experience and was curious as to how it worked. After dinner we walked around a nice lake and then to our hotel room. We chatted for a while sitting on our beds, then we both had showers and got ready for sleep. I took the queen bed and Jorge was in the single. Just before I turned off the light Jorge asked me: “After everything that’s happened to me today I would feel safer if I could share the bed with you, is that OK?” Apart from getting a sudden boner I was wondering whether it would be a good idea. Considering how naïve Jorge was about a lot of things, I thought it might be good for him to have a nice experience with a guy who wasn’t just going to take advantage of him. I said it was OK so Jorge climbed into my bed. He was naked, and I was just wearing boxer shorts, which was my usual habit for sleeping. Initially we just lay on opposite sides of the bed, and all these thoughts were going on in my mind, thinking how much my plans for the day had changed since coming across Jorge on that road. He was so handsome and friendly, and so strangely naïve about certain things, I was wondering how he’d been able to travel successfully all this time. After a while, maybe 20 minutes, Jorge shuffled over to my side of the bed, and put his arm around me, resting his hand on my chest in a spooning position, with me facing away from him. I instantly got hard, I was not accustomed to this level of affection. He whispered: “You feel so good to hold, I hope this is OK with you”. I put my hand over his and said: “it’s OK”. Feeling his solid muscles against my body felt amazing, and I could tell he was hard too. Feeling his solid chest pushing into me with each breath was so calming I fell asleep fairly quickly.

Muscle Worship, Series 3, Part 1, Merry Christmas Just a quick Christmas story for Max and Jay. Hope everyone enjoys. Have a Merry Christmas. “Merry Christmas my sexy lover boy.” I coo quietly into Max’s right ear as he lay next to me on our king-sized bed sleeping. He barely stirs. His curly brown hair is a tangled mess and covers half of his face. I gently pull a few strands off. He lays there, tightly swaddled up in the blue and white comforter. He stole more than his fair share of the blankets last night, as always, but I’ll forgive him. I nudge a bit closer and drape my right arm over his body and tenderly pull him closer to me, blankets and all. His body is emitting a faint Old Spice smell from his deodorant and shampoo. I inhale deeply to take it all in. I think to myself, ‘My sexy man, my reason for living. God, where would I be without you? Your endless love and support for me and every crazy thing I do. You stand there, right by my side with a smile and a positive word of encouragement.’ A tear comes to my eye. I wipe it onto the blanket. ‘Not sure why I deserve someone like you, but I am so happy we met and you have stayed with me these past 7 years.’ His body twists slightly, but he doesn’t wake. He moans quietly, twists again, and mumbles my name. He unconsciously pulls the covers tighter over his body. He stiffens, then relaxes. I hear him exhale deeply. I want to stay next to my Max until he wakes, but I have things to do before he gets up. I lean over and kiss his cheek. I carefully pull my arm from his body and, as gingerly as possible for a 265-pound man, roll to my side of the bed and swing my feet over the edge. I look back and he’s still facing the other way, breathing deeply. I slowly stand up and twist my neck. I hear the bones crack. It feels good. I pull on my slippers and head to the bathroom. I close the door and turn on the light. I stare at myself in the mirror, take a deep breath and exhale, and think, ‘Well, here you are big man.’ I take a look at my body. Not too bad for someone nearing 30. 6’3”, 265, mostly muscle. I flex a pec just for fun. It hardens and I think of all the times Max as lapped at my nipples, or bitten them, to get a reaction out of me. If he knew how close to shooting my load I came every time he beat my pecs or lovingly kissed them, he’d never get off my body. The man has skills. I flex a bicep and stare at it in the mirror. I smile, imagining his tongue slathering slobber all over it, then kissing it. His kitten soft COVID beard rubbing against my hairless skin. I feel myself start to harden. My red and gold geometric patterned PJ bottoms start to tent. I look away from the mirror and take a few deep breaths. I start to soften. I head to the toilet and point my semi-hard unit at the bowl. After I finish, I wash up, brush my teeth, turn the light off, and head back out. I quietly open the bedroom door and when I’m out, close it. I pad down the hallway to the living room. The artificial tree is up and decorated. Max’s doing. I just carried it up from the storage locker because I’m strong, and put the star on the top because I’m tall. I plug the lights in and the room is now in a warm glow. There are a wide variety of ornaments on it. Mostly ones we bought together, but a few from his mother and grandparents. I have some from Gran. I few special ones she gave me to remind me of my parents and brother. Max insists they go front and center. I reach out and touch the one which has a picture of the four of us the summer before the accident. I was so young and my brother was just a toddler. I rub my finger across my parents faces and ache at their loss. Another tear comes to my eyes. I rub it away with my forearm. I glance to the presents below. All shapes and sizes. Every one has a pile and all the gifts in that person’s pile has the same wrapping paper. Again, Max’s doing. I see the gifts I got for every one and wrapped. I am slightly embarrassed. Too much tape on one, not enough paper on another, or two kinds of paper on one. It happens when you misjudge how much paper you have left. I see the small box hidden under the tree, toward the back. It’s for Max and I hope he likes it. It took forever to find it. I had to do this one alone. I take another deep breath and head to the kitchen. I get stuff from the fridge and start to make our annual breakfast. The one day, more or less, we don’t count calories or worry about over-eating. It’ll actually be more like a week this year. Today is our day together, breakfast, lunch, and dinner, just the two of us. Tomorrow, Gran’s for the day, spend the night, and then we all head to Max’s parent’s house for another day, or so he thinks is the plan. I start to crack some eggs into a bowl and get the bacon and scrapple on the stove. I check my phone for messages. None. Guess no one else is up at 8am today. Good for them. I pull the fruit salad out of the fridge and put it on the table to take the chill off it. I turn the oven on so I can keep stuff warm. I pop some bread into the toaster and get the juice out. I am knee deep in food prep; I miss hearing Max come into the kitchen. He sleepily says, “Merry Christmas Jay.” I feel his still warm body press against my back. He kisses my spine right between my shoulder blades. He puts his head against my back and wraps his arms around my mid-section. He pulls us closer together and I hear him hum. His curly hair rubs against my back and feels so nice. I stop what I’m doing, put the utensils down, and stare at the wall in front of me for a moment, taking in this special feeling and the man sharing it with me. He loosens his grip. I turn to face him. I lean down, he leans up, and we kiss. I cup his face and pull him closer. He gets on his tippy toes. We hold the kiss for a while, just enjoying the feeling. I break it first. I comb my fingers thru his messy curls and smile. He puts a warm hand on my chest and tenderly squeezes my pec. I don’t flex it and allow him to feel the muscle. He leans back in and kisses me between my pecs. It feels great. I smile. After another few moments, the toast pops up, bringing us both back to reality. I pull away slowly, look into his deep brown eyes and say, “Breakfast is almost ready.” He absently puts a hand on my forearm and pats it. He turns and walks back down the hallway. “Please grab me a sweatshirt on your way back.” He gives me a thumbs up. I get plates, silverware, utensils, and napkins out and onto the table. I pile the scrambled eggs into a bowl. I put them in the oven and turn my attention to the bacon and scrapple. I put some paper towels on the counter and move them to it. I let them drain for a minute and then put them on a plate and put it in the over too. Toast gets buttered and into the oven. I pull out some strawberry jam his mom made and put it on the table. I look up to see Max coming back down the hall. He’s changed from his polar bear fleece PJ bottoms to a pair of grey sweatpants and a long sleeve dark blue t-shirt with Dewey Beach printed across the front. He’s brought me a navy blue sweat shirt as well. He looks more awake. He hands me the sweat shirt and I pull it on. He sarcastically says, “Not sure why you need it? It’ll be coming off in about 10 minutes.” He cracks his winning mischievous smile and raises an eyebrow at me. I wink at him and retort, “That’s what you think sexy man.” He smiles and pulls me in for a bear hug. He squeezes as tightly as he can. I reach over his shoulder and rub his back. I kiss the top of his head, lean down, and snuggle with him. I feel his hands reach for my glutes and squeeze them. He breaks the hug and says, “What is there left to do?” He scans the kitchen to see if there is anything. “Max, everything is ready.” He looks at me with quizzical eyes. I sense his growing concern. I puff my chest out, expanding the sweat shirt to its limit and self-assuredly say, “Excuse me, Gran did teach me how to cook. Even though you do most of it, I am proficient in the kitchen.” I exhale, lean down, and kiss him on the nose. He laughs, pats me on the chest, as if appeasing me, and says, “Ok Emeril, let’s get the meal started.” I laugh with him. We sit and I spoon some fruit into our bowls. Granny Smith apples, mangos, and navel oranges. We take our time and talk. No reason to rush anything. Max talks about Ian and Colin’s latest adventures with Eddie. He must have gotten an earful at the last meeting of the Little Guy’s club. He says they are headed to the twin’s parents’ house in Central Pennsylvania for the holiday. I say, “I feel sorry for their parents, but I’m sure they’ve had to deal with worse.” He laughs. He then says, “Cam and Ming went to California to be with Cam’s mom.” I nod. “And Ty and Davey are still around, but keeping to themselves.” I look up and say, “Really?” “Yeah, Davey said he’s had a rough time recently and just wants to spend some alone time with Ty. He said they may head to the beach house if Kenny and Stu aren’t there.” I nod. We finish the fruit and I move the bowls to the sink. I put on a pair of oven mitts and start to pull items from the oven. I set them on the table. Max watches and nods with approval. As I sit, he starts to scoop eggs onto a plate for me, then some for himself. I grab a few slices of bacon and a slab of scrapple. He does the same. We both get toast. I go for the jam, but he does not. I look at him and ask, “Don’t like mom’s jam?” He shakes his head no and explains, “Ever since the night of chocolate and whipped cream, my craving for sweets has been different. I still love the jam, but not as often as I used to.” I think back to the night Max is talking about, and remember the long days we had around it. I reach my hand out and put it on top of his and tenderly caress him. I look him in his deep brown eyes and see a pain which I cannot take away. As much as I love Max, the things he has endured because of our being gay, and being proud of our relationship, hurts me deeply. Suddenly many memories flood back to me. When Max and I met and the beach and had our first run-in with Shawn, Max’s broken arm, and then his coma. I feel an anger in my chest and a pit in my stomach. I want to hold Max in my arms and cradle him, protecting him from the outside world, but I know I could never do that. Max would chide me for trying to protect him from the world, even though it has hurt him, and us, so many times. I come out of my thoughts and see him staring into my eyes. His other hand on top of mine, massaging it. He quietly says, “Don’t.” I know what he means. I close my eyes and take a deep breath and let the ugly memories flow away. I take another breath and open my eyes, feeling better. I smile at him. He smiles back. We dig into the food. It’s good. We both finish our first plates and I start to reach for more. Max is right behind me. We continue to talk, just small talk, weather, gym, work. With COVID shutting Ty’s gym, we are strapped for workout equipment. Sure, I can use Max as weight for bench presses or squats, but he is really at a loss. Ty offered to let us in the gym on the sly, but I said no and explained why. I don’t want him getting busted because someone was upset that they weren’t allowed to join us. Cam and Ming asked if they could borrow a flat bench and some weight and put them in their basement. Ty gave them some stuff. We try to get over there on the weekends. It’s hard to get into a good flow when 10 guys are crowding the basement for the few pieces of equipment they have. Working from home has been a challenge. Max’s programming job means he can work from anywhere. He just needs a stable connection. My mortgage underwriting job is pretty much the same. Give me a laptop and the internet and I’m good to go. But being around my OCD man 24/7 has been rough on both of us from time to time. Who’s turn is it to wash the dishes, or do the laundry, or flip the mattress. Ok, the last one is all me, I’m the one with the muscles, and he doesn’t let me forget it. We start to clean up and put everything into the dishwasher. As we finish, I hear him say, “I want to call my parents and see how Shae and Ro are.” I look over to him and nod. He then says, “Are you going to call Gran? It’s past 5am, so we know she’s up.” He giggles and I crack a smile, knowing he’s right. I hesitantly say to him, “Maybe in a bit.” He looks at me weirdly. “She sent me a text before you got up saying she was going to have her friends Mattie and Sam over for breakfast. I don’t want to interrupt them. I’ll call her after lunch.” He nods ok. He grabs his phone and speed dials his mom. He puts it on speaker. It goes right to voicemail. He frowns. When the phone beeps, he says, “Hey mom, Merry Christmas to everyone. We’re just finishing breakfast. Hope Shae and Ro got some great gifts. Give me a call when you get a chance. Love you.” He hangs up and stares at the phone. “She always answers. I hope nothing is wrong. Maybe I should call dad?” I step in and say, “Max, they’re probably opening gifts or something. Let them be. Mom will call you back soon enough.” He sighs and nods. I pull him into a hug. I quietly say, “Maybe we can open some of our own gifts to each other, hmm? Not the big ones, just one or two smaller ones.” I feel his hand reach for my unit through my PJ bottoms. “Max, I said not the bigger ones.” He sarcastically comes back with, “I know. I’m playing with one of my smaller gifts.” He lets out a raucous laugh. I laugh to myself, then bend down, pick him up, and toss him over my shoulder. I swat his butt and say, “Well there goes one gift back to the store. Want to try for another?” I carry him into the living room. I flip him back over, set him on the couch, and flop down next to him. He’s got a big grin on his face. I move in for another kiss. I can smell the bacon and eggs on his breath, as I’m sure he can smell them on mine. We get comfortable. I glance at the clock on the TV, 9:30. I announce, “Well, we need a little Christmas in this place, grab a gift for me to open and I’ll get one for you.” He smiles and jumps up. He goes over to the tree and starts to root through his pile of gifts for me. He pulls out a medium sized box. The wrapping paper he chose for me this year was White with silver bells and red holly berries on it. I follow him over and find a smaller box for him. It is wrapped in red paper with a green Christmas tree pattern. This one has a bit too much tape on it. We go back to the couch and hand them to each other. He rolls his around in his hand and says, “Are you sure you want me to open this, it’s wrapped pretty tightly?” I give him a sideways glance and gruffly say, “Keep it up sexy boy. That gift can go to the next person I see on the street.” He laughs and rips the paper off. He opens the box and sees the paper inside. He slowly takes it out and checks the box to make sure there is nothing else inside. “Just open the paper.” I say exasperatedly. He unfolds it and sees it’s a coupon for a massage at the spa he likes to go to. He suddenly has an ear-to-ear grin. “Oh Jay, this is great. Thank you very much.” He leans over and kisses me on the cheek. I start to unwrap his gift to me. Once I get the paper off, I see the box is an old shirt box I had. I glance at him wondering what he put inside it. I quickly open the lid and see four new pair of posing trunks. I blush and smile. There is a bright red one, a neon green, a metallic grey, and a purple thong. “Not too subtle there, Max.” I say holding up the purple thong. “I know Muscles, but I want you to look your best the next time you step on the stage.” I put the purple one back in the box and say, “I’ll wear that one when it’s just the two of us.” I pat him on the leg and give him a kiss. We go for two more. I get a couple workout shorts and he gets another Dewey long sleeve T-shirt. Another round. His turn for workout shorts. I get a remote car starter. Last round. I go for the gift hidden in the back and with some stealth, pull my phone out and click the video/record button. He pulls out another medium sized box. I put my phone next to me, out of sight and go first, slowly unwrapping the box. As I pull the lid off, I see a couple bottles of suntan lotion, SPF 100. Max immediately starts to laugh. I smile and laugh as well. I pull him close and squeeze him tightly. I say, “My sexy man, always looking out for me.” He picks up the box and rolls it around in his hand. He looks at me with questioning eyes. He says with humor in his voice, “Well, it’s too small to be the new 2021 BMW X5 I asked for.” I nod in agreement. “And I can hear something inside, so I know the box is not empty.” I nod again. “Maybe it’s the key to one.” His eye flare with excitement and he rips the paper off. He sees the deep purple velvet box and suddenly stops and turns face me. His mouth falls open, but no words come out. I take the box from his shaking hand. My hands are shaking just as much. I move off the couch and kneel in front of him. He’s still speechless. I open the box to show him two platinum wedding bands. There are tears streaming down his face. I choke up and start the speech I’ve been practicing for the past 3 months. “Max, my sexy man, my meaning for living, my everything. Seven years ago, you walked into my mundane life and it hasn’t been the same since. We have had some crazy times and some wonderful times; I just hope the wonderful times outweigh the crazy ones.” He’s still tearing up, as I start to do as well. “You know I care for you so much, but it’s probably not as much as you can imagine. I’d walk on hot coals or eat live spiders if I had to, to save your life.” His left hand reaches down to my face and massages my right cheek and jaw line. “You have been my beacon when I’m lost, my strength when I’m weak, and my lifeline when I’m drowning.” I pause and take a deep breath. “I cannot imagine my life going on without you in it. I know we’re in this for the long haul, but I want to make it official. I want to marry you. Will you be my husband?” He breaks down and is full out crying. Tears streaming down his face, lips trembling, and his right hand is a fist in his lap. His mouth opens again, but still no words come out, just some noises from the back of his throat. I get up off my knees and sit next to him again. I wrap my arms around him and twist him around into my lap so we are face to face. His red eyes match my flushed face. His nose is running and he sniffles to keep it from running out. He suddenly punches my left pec. I laugh and he does it again. I pull him in for a hug. After a minute, we’ve both calmed down. He pushes himself away from me, looks me in the eyes and quietly says, “Jason Matthew, I’d be honored to be your husband.” I start to cry again, as does he. He falls back onto body. I twist so we are now lying on the couch, with him on top of me. We start to passionately kiss. He puts his hands on both sides of my face and pulls us together. He holds on and just kisses me all over. I do the same to him. I wrap my arms around his back to make sure he does not slide off. As I hold him tightly, I feel his unit start to expand. I gently push him off me. He looks at me and says, “I thought we were in a good place just now.” “Oh, we were, and will be again. I just need to get a glass of water.” I lift him off my body and put him back on the sofa. I retrieve my phone and stop the recording. As I head to the kitchen, I text Ty and write ‘Now’. I get a couple glasses of water and head back to the living room. As I sit next to him again, he entwines his right arm with my left one. He looks at me and asks, “Do you want to put the rings on?” I nod. He grabs the box, pulls the rings out and slips his on. It fits perfectly. He pulls out mine and I put my hand out. He slips it on. Again, a perfect fit. I lean over and kiss him. I feel his right arm reach for my leg. I know where this is headed and need to cool his jets, and mine, or there will be a lot of explaining to do in a few minutes. I reach for his phone and say, “You need to take some photos for your mom and dad. I’m sure they’ll be excited. And what about Gran. We need to send her a photo too.” He shushes it off and says, “They can wait. This is our time to celebrate.” His hand becomes friskier. Gratefully there is a knock at the door. Max angerly says, “Who in the world is that on Christmas morning at ten o’clock? I have half a mind to tell them where they can go.” He says the last part a bit too loudly as he gets up from the sofa and heads to the door. He swings the door open and standing there are his parents and brothers. Next to them is Gran. Behind them are all our friends. His mouth falls open. Gran, ever the quick one says, “Well Max, where can we go?” He quickly turns to me and I just smile back to him. He turns back to the crowd and sheepishly grins. His youngest brother, Shae asks, “Can we come in, it’s kind of cold out here.” Max steps to the side and the gang piles in. He wades through the crowd and comes up to me. He narrows his eyes, he pokes me in the chest, and says, “We’re going to have words later mister.” I come back at him and sarcastically say, “Oh, there’ll be plenty of time for ‘words later’.” I air quote his phrase, “but right now is your time to be happy and show your family and your friends your ring, sexy man.” I lean down and kiss his nose. He looks me in the eyes, tears forming in his, and says, “I love you Muscles.” “And I love you too, Curly.” We kiss again and turn to face the crowd.

Longtime reader, first time posting. PART ONE Growing up, I never questioned how my Dad was so immense. I just always remember him being huge. Even in my earliest memories he was a veritable mountain. I know kids tend to exaggerate, but my Dad was absolutely massive. In our family album, he towers over everyone else. He doesn’t have his full beard yet, just some stubble on his lantern jaw. His chest hair isn’t the bear’s pelt it would later become. In the photo, we’ve moved into our house and dad is just in a stringer tank top. The photo’s just a grainy, yellowed polaroid, but still I can see the uncompromising mass in his arms, his bicep bigger than mom’s head, a finger-thick vein running down the middle, his forearms like Christmas hams. And there I am, a toddler perched on his broad shoulder. He’s got a hand on my hip to hold me there and it’s practically the size of my whole torso. Dad is 23 in the photo but already pushing 300 lbs. I’m ashamed to say I never remember him being this...small. All my memories of him are great. For his colossal size and strength, he was a caring and doting dad. His rumbling baritone was comforting instead of frightening, and he never raised his voice to Mom and I. He was quick to smile and laughed easily. Though he had a full-time job and spent most of his free time in his gym, he always found the opportunity to play with me. He’d help me build a fort in the woods and then take up the entire thing with his tremendous body. He’d read me adventure stories while I drifted to sleep on his broad chest. In one of my favorite games he’d pretend to be a bear. Snarling, he’d go shirtless, his chest and forearms covered in brown hair, and chase me about the house on all fours. I’d hit him on the head, which somehow tamed the bear, and then I’d ride on his back until bedtime. It was my favorite game until I discovered The Incredible Hulk. Dad went along as I painted my room green, covered it in posters, bought all the toys, and even talked Dad into painting himself green for my Hulk-themed birthday party. His only condition was that he’d keep his beard. I still remember a friend’s little sister crying as Dad lumbered over, gave a most muscular pose, and growled. I really can’t blame her. I was 8, so at 29, Dad must have been 6’7” and 450 lbs. His chest could stop a car and his arms resembled great knotted ropes like those used on ships. Dad’s neck was bullish and even when fully relaxed, I could spot a vein popping from it. As a kid, I just assumed all dads were gigantic. Didn’t all dads devour 20,000 calories a day? Didn’t all dads have to buy new clothes twice a year to accommodate their swelling muscles? Most of Dad’s friends were powerfully built muscle men (I would later learn he slept with half of them). I just thought that’s what men looked like. I remember going to a friend’s house and meeting my best friend’s dad, a thin wisp of a man, whom I mistook for an older brother. It blew my mind. Meanwhile, the friends I invited over were always awestruck at my dad’s sheer size and strength, something I took for granted. There were moments of jealousy as my friends flocked to him instead of me, but I soon realized I could show my dad off like a new toy. Five fifth-graders would dangle from his one extended arm. They’d ask him to crush watermelons or burst out of a shirt and he’d happily oblige. Most of the town knew my Dad (there were only a few thousand people and how could you miss a man of his stature?), but it wasn’t long before every boy in my school was talking about him like an action hero or football star. I admit I made a lot of friends that year. I did notice certain things, but I didn’t realize how strange they were until years later. For example, once a year Dad would disappear into a black van and be gone for a week. Mom always said he went to the hospital, but the men in black suits and sunglasses who ushered him into the van never looked like doctors to me. When Dad returned he would always, always be bigger and over the next few weeks he would fill out even more. He’d arrive on the doorstep with a big smile, his tank top and jeans reduced to ribbons, his toes poking out of his socks, his sneakers gone. At 10, I remembered Mom screaming in shock once she saw him. He was a few inches taller and his shoulders wider. He must have packed on over a hundred pounds. His delts, triceps, and traps looked like huge bags of flour. Freakish biceps pressed into his pecs, which were now the size of couch cushions. His quads were as big around as the trees in our yard, and his calves were bigger around than most men’s waists. Seeing him grow every year was second only to Christmas for me, but I’d have to wait before he showed me his gains. The day he came home I’d always have to go play in the yard or at a friend’s house. That was “mom and dad” time. “Mom and dad” time was right after I went to school, most days at noon when Dad would come home on his lunch break, and then at night. My parents weren’t particularly strict, but this was the one thing they couldn’t bend on. I was not to be in the house. Even at 10, I didn’t know what they did. I had my hunches, of course. Kids on the bus talked about it. It was some kind of wrestling. Now Mom was a powerhouse in her own right. She wasn’t a bodybuilder herself but she’d played rugby and volleyball in college. A friend called Mom “stacked,” which I think meant she lifted weights. In any case, she could keep up with Dad, or at least she did at first. Knowing what I know now, I can’t begin to imagine how they did the deed. I’d seen him getting out of the shower before he wrapped the towel around himself. Everything was proportionate: that is to say beyond human proportions. Maybe it was great at first. They did make me after all. I’d see her feel his arms and the look they gave each other was something I couldn’t describe at the time, but as he grew and grew and grew, it must have become too much. He needed release more often. Dad always made noises during those times, the same noises he made while working out, but over the years they became louder and more animalistic until my windows began to rattle and I thought we were having a small earthquake. One day I saw him pulling their giant bed frame to a dumpster. It was in pieces. So was a dresser and a nightstand. Things fell apart when I was 15. We’d moved to an enormous new house with vaulted ceilings, castle-sized doors, a huge yard, five refrigerators, a pool, and a basement that Dad would convert to a gym. As a teenager, I never wondered where the money came from to buy it all. I wouldn’t find out for years. Dad and I loved the place but Mom could only force a smile when I showed her how Dad wouldn’t have to duck to get through the door anymore. They started eating and sleeping in separate rooms. When Mom picked me up from school and explained her and Dad were getting a divorce, I was disappointed but not shocked. I didn’t blame her back then and still don’t. She didn’t expect her husband to triple in size. She hadn’t signed up for this. At that point, Dad was a goddamn behemoth: 7’4” and 900 lbs. His shoulders were four feet wide but the way his arms stuck out, his triceps pushed that to five feet. He started measuring his biceps in three digits, and it was a miracle he could even bend his arm. Even relaxed, those biceps resembled beach balls. One day, Dad accidentally tore the door off his truck. I remember him standing there dumbfounded, holding it as if it were lighter than a sheet of styrofoam. It took him less than a week to landscape our yard. He ripped a dead maple tree out of the earth like it was a weed, and he rolled boulders across the yard like soccer balls. How could a woman sleep with a man that powerful four or five times a day? Believe it or not, I think there was a lot Dad held back. Because once she left, his growth went into overdrive. Maybe “hospital” injections were more potent or maybe Dad had given himself permission to go all in? Whatever the reason, he quit his job as a construction foreman and devoted himself to growth. Every day a whole car full of groceries was delivered to our doorstep. Whey powders and supplements filled an entire wall of our walk-in pantry. No gym was enough of a challenge, so he had to build his own. A dozen construction buddies helped him weld a series of machines that looked like medieval torture devices: the benches were as wide as a double mattress, the weights went up to 15,000 lbs. They had to reinforce the house’s foundation. Even then finishing a set could make the ground rumble. Half a block away a car alarm would go off. Dad channeled all his sadness and frustration from the divorce into working out. He smiled less and hardly went into town, but he still participated in my life as best he could. He was ecstatic when the high school football team picked me as linebacker. Even now I chuckle at the memory of this 7 ½ foot colossus, shirtless and painted in our school colors, cheering me on at our games. I’d have friends over to the pool and half the talk centered on how gargantuan my Dad had become, especially a crotch that practically hung to his knees. “Your Dad could sit in his bedroom and fuck a chick in China,” and all that sort of thing. I laughed it off, trying to hide how conflicted I felt. Truly, I loved my Dad. I admired him and he was a great friend. But ever since puberty, something felt wrong. Friends would pass around copies of Hustler or pull up porn on their phones, but it never did much for me. While I used to stare in awe at my Dad’s column-like legs and the contours of his teardrop quads, I now cleared my throat and forced myself to look away from his dense, rotund glutes as he walked by. He’d lean over to check my homework and I’d seize up as his bare chest caressed the back of my head. Our playful wrestling came to a halt. We had the best gym imaginable downstairs but I always exercised at school, afraid the sight of my hulking beast of a dad, all pumped and sweaty would make me spray my gym shorts. We hung out less and less. I’m sure Dad assumed I was being an aloof teenager or perhaps still hung up on the divorce. We never said anything, but he gave me the space I needed. I couldn’t help but worry I was breaking his heart. Of course, I was growing, too. Looking in my bathroom’s full length mirror, I could see the beginning of my Dad’s thick jaw. I was 6’0” and 190 lbs with a stocky, muscular build. I was bulking, so the outline of summer abs had vanished, but that was fine. I was after mass. I had pubic hair but nothing on my chest or jaw. I was huge for a high school junior, but I longed for real growth. I wanted to be a leviathan like Dad. He went through so many tank tops, it was easy to take one without him noticing. The damn thing could have been a tent on me. It hadn’t been washed and some nights I would drape it over myself, breathing in Dad’s musk, imagining my naked body hulking out enough to fill the shirt, maybe even tear it. There were other guys I fancied in school. Being on the football and wrestling teams, I got to see all the biggest men working out, stripping down, washing themselves. We all jerked off together, never thinking anything of it. I don’t want to come across as vain, but because I was big for my age I got a lot of attention. Behind the bleachers, the quarterback and I sucked each other off after practice. During wrestling season, everyone was popping boners. After pinning a particularly strong guy, I realized I was raging hard. So was he. He was leaking through his lycra. Luckily the coach was distracted. We drove to my opponent’s house that night and repeated a version of our match. After watching people rub my Dad’s bulging muscles, it was strange to have someone do the same for me. Especially, since I was a toothpick next to him. In the midst of passion, my wrestler friend moaned how big my cock was. It was only ten inches, I thought. I’m ashamed to say I always thought of Dad during sex. My friends were hot, but I was always comparing their anatomy to Dad’s. It’s not fair, I know, but I couldn’t help it. When I finished on my wrestler friend’s chest, I imagined it was Dad’s mountainous pecs. I pictured them shredding out of his tank top, the striations dancing in each lobe, a forest of dark hair trapping the sweat, and the saucer-sized nipples pointing at his feet. Then I imagined my dick disappearing in his cleavage. I spent whole days locked in my room just beating off over and over, Dad’s old tank top pressed to my nostrils. I pictured him lifting the entire house, his cock rock hard as he crushed his truck into a ball of shrapnel no bigger than my head. Things only got worse after that year’s injection. With no wife to come home to, he spent a week with his construction buddies. No one will admit where the orgy took place, but we didn’t have to look far. No one was buying the “industrial accident” at a work site out of town. The explanation kept changing for how all those steel beams were bent, how entire concrete walls were leveled, and how half the surrounding trees were felled like in a hurricane. These were hundred year oaks, too. The place had a pungent ocean smell for days. Afterward, all the biggest, brawniest men in town were walking funny, though each and every one of them feigned ignorance. That whole week I couldn’t stop theorizing how much he’d grown. Each growth spurt was bigger than the last. Two hundred pounds? Three hundred? Maybe a few inches of height? The anticipation was unbearable. I felt like a little boy counting down the days before a trip to Disneyland. Bigger and bigger shipments of food had arrived in his absence and I’d spend hours putting it away. I was hoisting half sides of beef in our walk-in freezer when a knock came at the front door. I hesitated when I saw it rattle. This door was ten feet tall, six wide, and nearly a foot thick. Mom and I struggled to open and close it. From the way it shook, there must have been a battering ram on the opposite side. I opened it and couldn’t believe what I saw. A set of hairy deep-cut abs stared me in the face. I had to look up to see Dad’s colossal chest. Wider than a car, it bulged two feet over those abs. I could have buried an arm between those pecs. They rose and fell with his breath. His saucer-sized nipples were all but lost in the dense pelt of hair that now coated his stomach and shoulders. I say shoulders, but those delts were more like wrecking balls. His freakish arms hung at 45 degree angles, pushed out by lats that nearly started at his waist. Dad’s biceps were just as big as his delts, bigger even. They pushed into his pecs, fighting for space. A brachial vein thicker than my wrist snaked down the middle of his guns, and even relaxed, each head was prominent. His hairy forearms were two feet across at the widest point, covered in a lattice of veins. His hands put the Incredible Hulk’s to shame. They radiated strength. I could see them ripping train engines apart. Dad’s bare feet were just as immense, the soles caked in dirt from walking through fields and woods. It was a miracle there weren’t cracks in the front step. His calves should have been called bulls. I’m certain they were wider than a probodybuilder’s quads. Oh yes, quads. Dad’s were outlandishly developed, but I couldn’t appreciate them because they were so damn big they pushed forward his monstrous manhood and that’s where all my focus went. Look, I knew my Dad was hung, but this was something else entirely. Had they used a gamma ray on this crotch? A stretched and tattered jockstrap struggled to contain a mass that hung to his knees. Pumpkin-sized balls peeked from the open sides of the jock, so heavy they tugged the underwear down and exposed the base of Dad’s penis, itself obscured in a jungle of pubes. Alarmed, dumbstruck, and horny beyond belief, I looked up at Dad’s face and realized it too had changed. His neck had pretty much been swallowed up by his traps, though I could spot some tendons like steel cables. Stubble covered the majority of it. Dad’s hair was longer, shaggier, and though his beard was full, I could see his jaw had grown wider, bulkier. His cheekbones were more pronounced, too, not a ridiculous amount, but enough to give him a brutal, hypermasculine look. Though when he smiled, he still retained that friendly and loving demeanor. Always the gentle giant. “What’d’ya think, kiddo?” his bass boomed, deep and gravelly.

The day was there, Andrew’s 18th birthday was finally there. Andrew had seen the procedure on two of his three older brothers. David and Luke both got sent away the day they turned 18. David, Luke and Andrew were kids from his dad’s previous marriage. The three brothers had a small build. They looked twinkish; all three of them had to wear glasses, their skins were full of zits. Even on their 18th birthdays, their faces were covered in pimples. No muscles to be spotted. The first person that went away was David, his oldest brother. He was dragged away the morning of his 18th birthday. Andrew remembered the day vividly. He woke up to screaming and the sound of somebody being dragged over the floor. David resisted as much as his weak body could. Finally, they gave him an injection of some sort. Just as Andrew rounded the corner, he saw his oldest brother losing consciousness, his eyes fading away. Two bodybuilders in army clothing dragged his brother away, into an army van. Two years went by, in the beginning, his brother sent letters. They were all addressed to Andrew and Luke. Andrew still kept the first letter of his brother. The message was positive; it went on about how amazing the camp was, how good his fellow soldiers were, not a single negative thing to be spotted. Until Luke remembered that he and David used to write secret notes to each other. For the first few weeks, the two brothers wondered why the sentences had such weird structures. Then, Luke wrote down all capital letters behind each other. “HELP ME” they spelt. They told it to their dad, who laughed it off. After that, the two brothers had to make sure they checked the letterbox before anyone else, or the letters were destroyed before the boys could read it. For the first three months, all letters contained a similar message. Then the messages stopped, and the spelling of the letters deteriorated. One month later, four months after the hidden messages stopped, all letters stopped. The army must’ve found out about the secret messages, six months later, a final letter arrived. The handwriting assembled that of a child. Somebody else surely must’ve tried to write something. But this contained a message “NO HELP. ME GOOD”. After this letter, Andrew’s father and step mum seemed to start on preparing Luke to be sent away to the army. It was better for him not to resist. If he didn’t, he would be home within half a year. He wasn’t supposed to send any letters, after what happened with David. And then, on Luke’s 18th birthday, an army truck stopped in front of the door. Luke obviously chose to follow the advice. When Andrew walked out of his room to check on his brother, he saw him silently followingGeneral to the army truck outside. Before the sun shone down on Andrew’s street, his brother was gone. With his brother disappearing, all signs of him in the house disappeared as well. Andrew never heard anything from his brother again. His parents were silent about it all; all the pictures of his brothers were removed from the house. And now Andrew was here, lying in bed on his 18th birthday. He finished making up his mind about the past years without his brother, the agonizing pain of not being allowed to tell his friends that he might never see them again hit him. The distinct sound of the doorbell ended his thoughts. It was time. Andrew jumped out of bed, but on his tracksuit pants and grabbed the bags he packed the night before. Deciding also to follow the advise to be cooperative, the image of his oldest brother getting an injection still instilled in his mind. He had to to leave his bags at the door. “The army will take care of that for you, kid”,the General said. Andrew wanted to speak up, demand that he could take some personal belongings with him. Then he remembered the injection again, and he decided not to. He obediently put down the bags and walked outside to the van, not even waving his parents goodbye. The door was closed as soon as he left the house. He saw the army van for the first time up close, the first thing he noticed was that there were other people in it already. Almost all boys inside looked to be his age and one older man, who looked more like a dad himself. As Andrew entered the van, taking place on the last available seat, he saw 7 other grim faces. The older guy looked to be the most shocked. As the van began to move, Andrew could hear that the older man was saying stuff under his breath. “The guy looked like me” he put his head in his hands as he said so, “exactly like me. How will she know? They brainwashed her; they must have. I shouldn’t have resisted the offer. They brainwashed her to put me out of the house. And now, she’s with him. What about my boys?” The guy just kept on rambling completely upset with what happened. Andrew looked around the van. He could only see the people he was sitting within the back, the driver’s compartment had been sealed off, and they were unable to see anything. Finally, Andrew’s eyes rested on the blonde boy sitting next to him. He looked to be around his age, and the only question Andrew could form left his mouth: “It’s your birthday too?” The blonde gave a quick nod. Andrew immediately asked a new question: “Where, where are they taking us?”, his fear made his voice crack a little there. The boy moved his eyes to something that appeared to be a camera next to a speaker. “No speaking to each other!”, a voice commanded through the speaker. “Now that you’re all here, however, I can explain to you guys where we are going. You were selected for a special program from the military in search to create a super-soldier. You guys were lucky enough to receive warnings from your older brothers not to resist us. That’s good. We like it that way, except for Henry here. You may have noticed he’s a lot older than you guys. That’s because he has three young boys who were selected for the program when they turn 18. He decided to resist our offer, so we had to replace him with a copy of him, a copy that’s a bit more obedient to our suggestions. But don’t worry Henry, you’ll be a part of our experiments now.” After saying this, Henry started crying out loud, and the speaker shut off. Leaving the group with only the sounds of the van and Henry’s sobbing. Andrew rested in his faith, as most boys appeared to do. The road to the military facility seemed to take forever, and Andrew drifted off now and then. Just after he woke up, he guessed eight full hours had passed by now. The windows seemed to get covered by something dark. This was preventing the people in it to look at their surroundings. No idea of where they ware, the journey went on for another hour before the van finally stopped. The doors opened and the young men inside needed a minute to adjust to the sunlight flooding in. “Come out now boys!”General commanded. As the boys walked out, Andrew immediately noticed an incredibly muscled guy standing just outside of the van, looking at the boys from a little distance. Andrew’s jaw almost hit the floor when he saw the guy. The man in front of him had blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes. He was wearing a tight green t-shirt and cargo pants that hugged his muscled legs very tightly. Andrew had seen some images of hyper muscled guys when he was looking for “chicks with massive tits” on the internet. This guy, however, dwarfed all the pictures he’d seen before. The front of the cargo pants looked like a turkey had been stuffed inside of them. His t-shirt hung loosely around his narrow waist, and the sleeves were straining against massive biceps. At that moment, to Andrew, a god himself had descended from heaven. The blonde guy that sat next to Andrew on their way here clearly didn’t share Andrew’s view of the guy. “Ronald! Ronald is that you? What the fuck did these guys do to you?” By the end of the sentence, the blonde was practically screaming, running towards the god-like figure a few metres away from them. “Rob, stay here! I command you.” General said mockingly, trying to stop him. Ronald didn’t react to his name at first, but he did respond to the guy running towards him. A slight grin formed on his face, and he retrieved a little injection needle from his pocket. When Rob closed the little distance in between them, Ronald stapped him straight in the neck. From where he was standing, Andrew wasn’t able to see Rob’s face. “Wha… what’s… happ…” Before he was able to finish his sentence, Rob lost consciousness and fell to the floor. Ronald picked the blonde boy from the floor and carried him out of sight for the others. “Okay boys, let this be a lesson for all of you; behave yourselves. Some people here might look familiar to you, but rest assured they won’t show any sign of recognizing you. So don’t end up like Rob. And now we’re off to the barracks, you will start your training immediately after settling in. From now on you guys will be on a tough diet and work out regimen. Welcome to the army boys.” Three days had passed. The first night the group was put through the most intense workout any member of the group had ever experienced. Everybody had struggled, eventually giving up on giving their full 100% in the workout. The trick was to make the general think that you were pushing yourself. It turned out the entire group would make for some good actors! Henry, the group’s dad, was the first that lost his façade. He just gave up, put down the weights and started sobbing again, calling for his wife and kids. After seeing this, General walked over to Henry, leaned over and whispered something in his ear. Immediately after this, Henry’s back straightened, and he got a stern look on his face. The rest of the workout, Henry put more than a 100% into his exercises. Nobody considered it possible, but after General offered him a special type of drink, Henry’s muscles seemed to grow with every rep. The general looked up to the rest of the group and noticed them staring with an intense stare. “Well, I tend to have some very forcing whispers as you guys see. If this causes you discomfort, feel free to get your earphones for the next workout and listen to some music during your workouts! But don’t forget, the special water will be mandatory from tomorrow on.” Indeed, the next day during breakfast a special purple drink was served. This was the only colourful thing most of the group had as a meal. All the meals on the army grounds seemed to consist of a grey goo. Andrew looked at Henry’s plate, and he noticed the goo was purple and he had a nice steak served with it as well. A weird type of breakfast, Andrew thought. As Andrew was finishing his grey goo, the ground started shaking a little. The doors to the cafeteria flung open, but where light should’ve been flooding in through the open doors, most of it was blocked by a giant silhouette. A figure that rivalled the other soldiers that Andrew grew accustomed of in the past day. The figure stepped inside, closing the doors behind him. When he turned his face towards the room, Andrew’s jaw hit the floor again. Standing at the entrance was somebody that looked like Rob’s twin brother. The guy had the same blonde hair and small nose as the guy that sat next to Andrew on the bus just a day before. But of course, somebody couldn’t grow that large in one day! The Rob look-a-like started walking towards Andrew’s table. He smiled a beautiful white smile and then asked with a booming voice: “Hey Andrew, is this spot still free?” Andrew found his ability to speak after a bit of a struggle: “R-R-Rob? Is that you?” “I’ll take that as a yes”; the blonde god spoke as he sat down at the table, the chair underneath him letting out a few noises in protest of the weight. Rob was eating a steak, just like Henry. He looked around franticly, and when Rob saw that no other soldiers were around, he bent over a bit to Andrew. As he turned towards Henry, Rob dropped his voice to a slight whisper. “They didn’t get my mind yet. Be sure to take some earphones to the gym session this afternoon. Meet me afterwards outside behind the main building in the north of the camp. Be careful not to show anybody a sign that you know anything. See you then.” Rob looked up as one of the soldiers marching in the cafeteria hushed them. “You two, eat!”, the guard practically yelled at them. Rob and Andrew finished their meals in silence. Immediately after drinking the purple drink, Andrew noticed his muscles aching less. His body was getting a nice pump to start the workouts that afternoon. He actually started to feel a little excited to workout, and clearly, the other guys felt similar. Most of them were chatting enthusiastically, and Andrew only remembered to take his earphones at the last minute before going out of the building to get to the gym barrack. It turned out he was the only one that remembered to take their earphones. As they were walking in the middle of the grey barracks, the sun burning on their bodies clad in army gear, multiple men referred to their forgotten earphones and music. “Oh men, don’t fear” Henry’s voice boomed through the group. “You’ll like hearing the General’s voice pushing you to the limit. YEAH LET’S GO!” That final statement ended with Henry clapping his hands together, flexing his arms in the process. The gym building was pretty close to the guys’ dormitory, and as they walked in rows of two, Andrew again was assigned to Rob. They were walking next to the blonde guy, seeing how he had hulked up. Henry’s dick went semi-hard. “weird”, thought Andrew “I never chub up around a guy.” Before Andrew could give his strange arousal another thought, the group arrived at the gym. The General immediately put them through the same intense session as the day before. Andrew secretly tried to check in the other guys. Henry was in a similar mood as the day before, hyper-focused on his training. He was screaming through his reps as his muscles kept tensing up and swelling. Everybody noticed the rapid muscle growth on the kidnapped dad. Every rep was bringing his body closer to giants like Rob or the soldiers outside of the gym. Henry wasn’t the only one throwing all of himself into the workout. Since almost all people except for Andrew forgot to take their earphones, the General was walking around. Whispering words into their ears, after a brief exchange of whispers, the eyes of the guy whispered to would get an overly focused gaze to them. After that, the guy wholeheartedly threw himself into the workout, immediately growing his muscles. As the General passed Rob, he started speaking out loud, and Andrew could hear his voice through the music from his earbuds. “Ah Rob, the boys did a good job on you, didn’t they? You look like a real good soldier now!” Upon hearing this, Rob’s eyes fogged over slightly, and he started pushing himself further into the workout. All the guys around Andrew threw themselves into their workouts vigorously, but the General left Andrew alone, just winking at him occasionally as he walked past him. At the end of the workout, Andrew stood up from the benchpress he was laying on and decided to still go to the place that he and Rob would meet up at. Andew stood behind the main building in the north of the camp. The late afternoon sun was shining down on his head. He looked around, looking whether Rob was leaving the gym building already. Finally, a figure left the gym building. Henry squinted his eyes against the sun, and as the figure came closer, he saw that it wasn’t Rob. The General had an evil grin as he approached Andrew. “Well, well, well. Look who’s here. You’re the first person I’ve seen so far that was able to remember to bring his earphones to the second workout. Amazing! We can’t use resisters in this camp, I’m afraid. As you may have noticed by now, we don’t really like people that resist. Let me show you what happened to the people that opposed the moment we tried to take them, I think one of them will be quite familiar to you.” The General concluded with a smirk in his voice. At this moment, Andrew could feel the earth move a little as he saw Rob leave the gym building. Rob walked up to the General with a guilty look in his eyes. “Sorry man, all I need is a trigger now, and he just made me…” Andrew could see Rob’s eyes go empty again as he saw the General squeeze the big bulge in Rob’s tracksuit pants as the muscled giant let out a massive groan. “Yeah, it takes a few days for our convicts to stay in their mental state permanently. Okay now, let’s go boys.” “YES, SIR!” Rob yelled as he started marching further towards the edge of the army camp. After a walk that was relatively far considering they were just inside an army camp, the threesome stood in front of a rather high building. From behind the blinded windows, Andrew could hear sucking noises and faint moans. A glance at Rob’s pants showed that at least someone was exciting to stand close to this building. Andrew just got a bad feeling from it. The General slid open some doors that made the building look more like a barn than an army building. As the General closed the doors behind them, Andrew’s eyes needed a second to get used to the lack of lighting, caused by the black paper covering up the windows. His mouth opened in shock, another door was in front of them, the moans behind it unbearably loud. In front of the door stood two guards, just as muscled as the other soldiers in the camp. Andrew focused his gaze on the guard standing on the left side of the door. While all other soldiers he had seen so far were wearing camouflage coloured pants, this one was wearing tight compression pants that reached just above the knee. His calves stood out like diamonds, and his quads were wider than Andrew’s hips. The shorts had trouble containing a throbbing dick that almost showed it’s head on the bottom of the right leg. His balls made the crotch look like two small melons were put in there. Cobblestone abs, eight in total followed the narrow waist. His pecs stood out, forming shelves under his face. His lats almost seemed to form wings behind him, causing his arms to form an angle. His traps almost entirely swallowed the giant’s neck. Now that Andrew finally raised his head to look at the guy’s face, his mouth fell to the floor. Of course, somebody gets used to seeing muscled guys everywhere if you see them all the time, but the face shocked him. The face of this giant, showed his older brother Luke, the one that got sent away directly before him. After getting over the initial shock, Andrew wanted to run towards his brother and call out his name. Just in time, he remembered what happened to Rob. He took a final glance at the soldier’s eyes, staring towards something, only the two guards could see. “Ooh, yeah that’s right. One of these guards should look quite familiar to you, Andrew!” The General said out loud. “Don’t worry. You’ll be able to spend time with him soon enough!” As the General said that, he gave a stern nod towards the guard who pressed their backs against the door, causing it to open minimally. The General slipped through the gap, as did Rob, pulling Andrew behind him. The room behind the doors had bright lights, so bright that Andrew had to cover his eyes for a second. The General clearly tried to say something, but all the background noise completely overpowered him. The first sound that stood out in the cacophony of noises were the moans. The room sounded like an orgy bigger than any porn movie Andrew had ever seen. And then there was a sucking sound, not as if somebody was sucking on something, no a machine. Andrew slowly opened his eyes and let them adjust to the lights. He thought his mouth couldn’t hit the floor any harder than it already had in the past few days, but this was a new shock for the 18-year-old. The General, Rob and Andrew stood on some sort of platform, looking over a slightly lower room. On the floor, about 4 metres below the platform, a group of musclebound people sat, feeding from tubes. The sucking noises were made by big tubes attached to the freaks’ cocks. Sucking the cum out of them, and then, the cum seemed to travel towards a big tank. It reminded Andrew of the times he visited a dairy farm in his youth. The General bent over towards Andrew. “Now, you might want to prepare for what’s next. Your eldest brother is down there.” Andrew’s stomach sank. As the threesome descended down the stairs, Andrew could see that the room continued underground. Dozens of men must’ve been in the room, sucking on tubes and getting their dicks sucked. Some had army men, the kind that Andrew got used to by now, fucking them from behind. The eyes of both cumcows and soldiers only showing utter bliss. The only difference in them was that the guys bottoming seemed to have lost their intelligence. Their mouths constantly drooling. Their dicks were enormous, reaching out well above their heads. The balls were bigger as well, the only other difference with the regular soldiers besides dicks and balls was the look in their eyes. It was hard to describe, but to Andrew, they just looked dumb. His fears turned out to be accurate, the guy in front of them, getting fucked senseless by a soldier at the moment, was his oldest brother. The guy… was David. The General started speaking again: “As I said before, and as you may have noticed by now, we don’t like resisters. We try to form a super army, and we thought we should try to form a bond between the soldiers that was as strong as possible. We were making them gay and hungry for each other. That worked pretty much straight away after the transformation is complete, only super-soldiers will make you horny. Not only that, if you don’t get fucked or get to fuck after two days, you’ll slowly go crazy. The first version of our virus made people stupid as a rock, and caused…” The General paused for a second, “some more significant dick growth than we wanted. Their balls were set to produce the serum themselves, giving them the possibility to enslave the enemy. However, in the end we found out that caused the loss in cognitive abilities, so we had to take that out of the serum. The second prototype worked like a charm! In the end the government decided to stop the funding, so we lost most of our serum. Luckily we still had some of the first serum left. A slight adjustment to that caused their inflated balls to produce the second version of the serum. It’s complicated, but it worked! So now we just mix some of that cum into your food and drinks. The subliminal messages in the gym, enhanced by my commands, activate the serum. Our Research department didn’t stop there though, to guarantee a stable supply of new recruits, we bribed parents into giving us their children. If they resist, we clone them with some more… agreeing versions of themselves. We just send the women to an island. Most men end up in this building, as our serum cows. Your brother was different, though. He decided to resist and kept on resisting even as his mind was melting away into his balls. Too bad, he shouldn’t have needed to become a cow. Unfortunately, I don’t make the rules. And now, say goodbye to your life as you know it.” The General turned towards Rob and commanded: “Rob, start fucking little David here!” “YES, SIR!”, Rob replied as he undid his pants, lowering them. His cock seemed to go on for ages, it turned out he was as hung as the guard’s at the door. Andrew had been silent all the time, completely dumbfounded. The General bent over and said: “Now, be a good jock-soldier and eat your brother's cum. And with you along, I’ll make the army pay for ever stopping our funding.” At these words, Andrew felt the enormous need to obey, and so he did. The General unhooked the tube and Andrew started sucking his older brother’s dick, while Rob fucked David into oblivion. As his brother started cumming, Andrew blacked out. --- “WAKE UP, YOU FATARSES. BREAKFAST IS SERVED SOON.” Andrew lifted his head, he was awake for quite some time. He looked down towards a guy playing around with his dick. After what happened in “the barrack”, Andrew only saw the other soldiers as his brothers. He believed, however, that this one was called Luke, and he had some special bond with him. They both looked quite alike, Andrew thought as he blew his former brother’s mouth. Quickly after they went out of bed, got dressed and walked towards the breakfast hall. In there a bigger recruit, Andrew believed his name was “Henry” or something, threw himself into an already intense pull-up session on the doorframe. He clearly tried to show the general his best. Andrew sat next to his brother in arms, a guy he at one point thought of as “Rob”. The guy was an absolute beast and Andrew loved the way he filled his ass! As he started eating his breakfast, the General started speaking. “Recruits, after months of extensive training, the time has come! This nation can no longer continue it’s crimes agains the people that should rightfully be in power. Just look at you! You are super-soldiers!” The group started cheering as the General started yelling. “You are super-soldiers and together we will move towards the capital! We will make this country ours!” To Andrew, the future looked bright.

(My apologies to everyone looking for muscle growth . . . I'm just really into romance this holiday season) There are a couple of basketball courts in a small park across from St. Monica Church in Santa Monica, California. The place is usually a sure thing if you’re looking to be part of a pick-up basketball game on any given evening of the week. I live a few blocks away and I’ve dabbled in hoops all of my life. I can hold my own with any of the players that come there for some fun. I also like it because the small beach community of Southern California almost always guarantees some hot eye-candy on the teams or in the crowd doing other stuff in the park. I’m never opposed to checking out the merchandise even if I’m not planning on purchasing anything. I’m a fit, thirty-two-year-old, bearded, tall jock. I know I turn heads, but I also know I’m not super-model material. I’m just an average bloke, who likes basketball, outdoors, and checking out hot asses. I’m not into labels, so I don’t use them – for myself or other people. I tend to not overshare in situations, but I’m also not some tightly wound psychopath, either. That sounded a lot like a label, didn’t it? Bottom line – I’m just a normal guy, whatever normal means, right? Some people freak out when I tell them I’m gay. Not sure why, they just do. I don’t go around blaring the fact with a megaphone, but this important information has become very useful when I’ve helped one of my elderly neighbors with a task and they want to set me up with their ‘gorgeous’ single daughter or niece. I usually unveil my preference with a simple, ‘I’m sorry, I like boys,” which usually confuses the hell out of said neighbor who’s trying to fix me up. I’m also not very good with the gaydar or the entire business of flirting. A friend once told me I’d be too clueless to know if a guy ran me over with a truck to get a date – and she was probably right. I just tend to miss the subtle signs – a glance, a smile, someone grabbing my crotch. Okay, it’s not that bad . . . but I am pretty clueless when it comes to someone coming on to me. This evening of basketball was ripe with eye candy. It seemed like our court had become the United Nations of hot men . . . and women, by the way . . . who were out for a great game. I was holding my own as lead scorer for my team when Selena, a cute girl who’d become a friend, pulled me aside during a water break. “Don’t look now, dude, but the daddy stud at the playground is cruising you.” “What?” I asked, breaking the cardinal rule and immediately looking in the direction she referred to. “Okay, Mr. Obvious, deduction of points for the party foul,” Selena said, laughing at me. “Which one . . . I see a lot of daddy studs,” I replied, not even catching on to the fact that I shouldn’t look. “The biggest one,” she replied. “You mean the bodybuilder with legs as big as silos?” “Silos?” Selena said with a weird look on her face, “Oh yeah, I always forget you were a farm boy. Who else would call legs silos? Yeah, he’s been checking you out the entire game.” “You’re hallucinating. Did you have some of those special brownies you make before you came to play?” I teased. “No! But they do sound good right now. Every time you get the ball, he turns to watch the game. If he were a cartoon character his tongue would be hanging out to the ground. He is staring at you right now.” Again, I looked and, sure enough, the dark-haired man who was the size of a truck was looking in my direction. When our eyes met, he smiled and tilted his head back quickly, in a way that made my toes curl and my heart beat faster. I immediately glanced down at the ground. God, I was so bad at flirting. Instantly, I assumed I had been mistaken about the guy’s actions and I looked back up. He was still looking and still smiling. I turned to see that Selena was watching Mr. Beefcake, too. It must be her he’s looking at, I assumed. “I think he might be on your team, Selena,” I said. “I think he’s flirting with you.” “You have the worst gaydar on the planet,” Selena shot back. “That man is Liberace with muscles!” That’s when we were called back to the game. Selena walked away and I glanced back at the behemoth at the playground. His gaze was still on me. It didn’t follow Selena. Again, the guy smiled and nodded his head – as if he were confirming that it was me, he was looking at. I blushed – returned a half smile, while awkwardly jerking my head to acknowledge his presence. This made his smile grow. I turned back to the game. When someone points out the elephant in the room – or the guy as big as an elephant – you can no longer ignore it . . . or stop thinking about it . . . or stop stealing glances at it. To say my game went downhill after the break would be an understatement. It was like someone had replaced the previous talented player with a non-athletic stick figure who tripped over his own feet. My team ended up losing by many points and it was definitely because I had lost my groove. I had become too obsessed with how I might look to Mr. Muscles and got distracted every time I looked over to see him smiling at me. “I think from now on I’ll wait until the end of the game before I mention anyone flirting with you,” Selena said as we said goodbye. “I think that would be best,” I replied and gave her a hug. “Message me later to tell me what he feels like. He’s so my type. I love muscles,” she said as she walked away. I glanced back to the swing set and noticed the big man was no longer there. He was no longer pushing his kid lightly on the swing. I did a sweep of the playground and didn’t see him – and the guy was so big that you would not have missed him. I couldn’t believe I had not had the chance to talk to him. I kicked myself for not speaking to him sooner. I sat on a bench and started tossing my things into my bag – bummed about missed opportunities. “I’m sorry I made you lose the game,” came a deep voice from behind me. I turned around quickly to see the handsome bodybuilder standing on the other side of a fence that divided the entrance to the playground and the courts. It was probably to keep kids from getting in the way of the game and, more likely, to keep players away from the playground. I stood up, staring open-mouthed. The guy was so much bigger than I thought, now that he was a little closer. “Um . . . no, you didn’t. I just . . . kind of . . . lost my concentration,” I quickly replied. “Because of me,” he added. “Yes . . . because of you,” I conceded, smiling. “I’ll take that as a compliment,” he said, smiling too. “You should. I don’t like to lose,” I answered back. “You seldom lose,” he said, awkwardly. “How do you know that?” I asked. “I’ve watched you play a lot . . . I hope that doesn’t sound creepy.” “Um . . . no, it’s actually kind of flattering,” I said. “Funny, tonight’s the first time I ever noticed you . . . sorry . . . I mean, you’re kind of hard to miss.” “And I’ll take that as a compliment,” the big man chuckled. “I usually hang out back there at the picnic tables with the parents. Tonight, I decided to be hopeful and take a chance on catching your eye.” “Oh my god, I forgot about your boy! Where is he?” I quickly asked, looking around. “He’s my nephew and my sister just came to pick him up. That’s why I had to disappear for a few minutes. I hoped you wouldn’t leave before I got back.” “Your nephew . . . I just assumed he was your . . . oh my, I hadn’t even considered there might be a mom or another dad. Wow, that’s crazy. I mean, there still could be someone else . . . I don’t want to assume that there isn’t. I mean you could be married or in a relationship,” I had suddenly started stammering. “I’m not . . . married . . . or in a relationship,” he said, quickly and with more urgency than he probably intended. “Um . . . are you?” “No! No, I’m not,” I shot back, with just as much awkwardness and urgency. “We sound like teenagers. I’m T.J. Henderson. It’s short for Thomas John.” “I’m Awan. In my country it means…” “This moment . . . or this time,” I interrupted. “How could you possibly know that?” Awan asked. “I lived in Pakistan for two years,” I replied, quite pleased with myself. “I didn’t think it was possible for you to get any hotter,” the large man said, clearly not caring how it sounded. “Why were you in Pakistan?” “Can’t tell you,” I answered. “Or if I did, I’d have to kill you afterwards.” His face shot full of confusion and, possibly, a little fear. I immediately thought about how culturally insensitive I was. This kind of joke might not be funny in his country. I worried that I had already ruined the good thing we had going on. I panicked and quickly tried to fix it. “Sorry, I’m kidding,” I said. “I came up with a new type of irrigation system for desert regions a few years back and I spent time in your country teaching people how to use it. I loved Pakistan. I’ll go back someday. I still have friends, there.” “I knew you were kidding, by the way. I just wanted to make you sweat a little. You’re even hotter when you’re sweating.” I didn’t know what to say. This enormous, dark-skinned, bearded muscleman was calling me hot. I knew, instinctively, that my underwear and shorts were not strong enough to hide my erection, but I didn’t look down or adjust myself – not wanting to draw attention to the fact that Awan caused me to get hard. I smiled, clearly a little embarrassed, and he just waited in silence – forcing me to speak. “What do you do?” I asked. “I’m a professional bodybuilder,” Awan answered. “Clearly a professional,” I said, and he knew it was a compliment. “I’ve never known a bodybuilder.” “Now you do. I’ve never known a basketball player.” “Well, I’m clearly not a professional,” I said, smiling. “You could have fooled me. You look pretty talented,” Awan said. “I’m okay . . . that is, until you smiled at me,” I replied and we both laughed. “Do you play?” “When you get as big as me you kind of have to give up contact sports or sports that could have contact in them. I tend to knock people to the ground when I bump into them,” the big man said. “I can see why. Hey, Awan, it’s starting to feel like you’re visiting me in prison. Do you mind if we either got on the same side of the fence or, even better, went somewhere to get a bite to eat? I’m hungry. That is, if you have time.” “I’d like that a lot and I have all the time in the world,” Awan said. “I’m glad your friend, Selena, was so nice.” “What? What about Selena,” I asked. “Didn’t she tell you? After your game last week, I asked her if you were gay . . . I’m sorry if it offends you, but it’s really hard to tell with you. Anyway, she confirmed what I hoped was true and suggested I stop by again this evening,” Awan answered. “Why that little . . . No, she didn’t tell me. She just said I should check out the guy flirting with me,” I replied. “Wait until I see her.” “Oh wait,” Awan said, laughing, “don’t get me in trouble. I just didn’t want to offend you if you were straight.” “I think even straight men would be flattered if you flirted with them, Awan,” I said, causing him to turn slightly red. We had already started walking towards the end of the fence and the gate where he could leave the playground area. I was caught off guard by just how enormous he was when we were finally standing a few feet apart. We were practically the same height – he maybe had half an inch on me – but his bulk was like three of me put together, and I was a decent sized guy. My face must have shown my shock. “Yeah, sorry about that, T.J., my size can be a little surprising,” Awan said, turning even a darker shade of red. “Man, I just didn’t realize how big you really were until I was standing so close. Jesus, do you live in the gym?” I said, clearly teasing and trying to make him feel less awkward. “My friends say I do . . . especially when I’m getting ready for a competition,” he answered. “You must have one coming up,” I said. “No, it was last week. I competed in Las Vegas,” he answered. “Let me guess . . . you won,” I said, sure of his victory. “Um . . . yeah, I did. How did you know?” he asked. “Just by looking at you Awan. Just by looking at you,” I said, smiling and shaking my head at his monstrous body. “The good thing is – since the competition is over – I can eat whatever I want, and I love pasta! And pizza!” he added as we started walking in the direction of Luigi’s. “Man, you’re really big,” I said, after stealing glances at him as we walked to the restaurant. “I can’t imagine the kind of dedication you have to have to get to be your size.” “I’m sure you practiced lay-ups with the same kind of dedication,” Awan said, clearly wanting to move the conversation away from his body. “Maybe so, but my lay-ups don’t come close to matching your size, Awan,” I said, not catching on to what he wanted. “I bet people in Pakistan went crazy when they saw you!” “Yeah, guys my size are pretty rare, there. It’s not like California, where there are bodybuilders everywhere,” Awan replied, chuckling at my persistence. “I can tell you want the conversation to move elsewhere but let me just say this – even in California guys your size are few and far between, Awan. Trust me. And how in the hell do you deal with all the staring? We haven’t walked more than five steps without having someone stop to gawk,” I said. “I haven’t really noticed, T.J.,” he replied, looking around, “I guess I was too focused on you.” It was my turn to go red in the face. I did smile, however – genuinely touched by the compliment. We were about a half a block from the restaurant when a group of college girls stopped us to see if they could have a picture with Awan. I, of course, was asked to take the picture. I was confident in my looks and, usually, enjoyed many a stare from men and women, but this evening it was like I was invisible. One good thing about the moment was that it gave me a great chance to really look at Awan’s body. It was overwhelmingly incredible. I was into athletic guys and was proud of my own physicality, but never had I given huge bodybuilders more than an appreciative glance. I’m not sure why, it was just one of those things. However, watching the man being coerced into flexing his arms – barely contained in a dark blue polo – made me wide-eyed because of how truly huge they were. I also cut off the tops of heads in one of the shots because I was too focused on Awan’s massive chest – stretching out the material of his shirt so beautifully. “Are you two on a date?” the blonde who took her phone from me asked Awan. “I don’t know, ask T.J., here. I hope we’re on a date,” Awan answered, looking up at me and smiling. “So, Mr. T.J. – is this a date?” another one of the group asked me. “We all really hope so, because you two look hot together.” “Um . . . yeah . . . yeah, it’s a date,” I stammered back. “Oh geez, I just love it when two gorgeous guys get together!” the blonde screamed, and the entire group chimed in with their agreement. There were a few individual selfies with Awan and the blonde actually took one with me, making me feel a lot better. And then they were off – as fast as they had come upon us and the sidewalk was quiet. Neither of us moved. I was watching the girls walk down the sidewalk, fully aware that Awan was looking at me. I turned to see him smiling. “What?” I asked. “You like me. You really, really like me,” he teasingly said. “Come on, crazy man,” I said, shaking my head and walking to open the door to the restaurant. I also took off my ball cap and tried in vain to smooth down my hair. “I like guys that do those kinds of things,” Awan said, as soon as the hostess had seated us in a large booth – noting that Awan wouldn’t fit comfortably in the small ones. “Do what kind of things?” I asked, glancing up from my menu. “Open doors for people and take their hats off in buildings,” Awan answered – beaming at me. “Manners were drilled into me as a child, what can I say?” I replied. “My mother would absolutely know if I kept my hat on in here and she lives thousands of miles away. I do it mostly to save my hide. And, in all honesty, one of the reasons I held the door for you was I thought it would be fun to see people’s reactions when you walked in. I forgot, however, that your huge body would be blocking my view.” “Why are you so obsessed with my size, Mr. Thomas John Henderson,” Awan inquired. “Hey, you remembered my name,” I replied. “Of course,” he said. “I’m not obsessed. It’s just that I’ve never known anyone as big as you. I mean I’m friends with big guys, but none of them come close to your size. It’s just that . . . well, I’m fascinated to find out how you manage . . . being so big. It seems like some things would be really difficult,” I answered, honestly. “Like what?” Awan asked. “Oh, I don’t know . . . let’s see . . . okay, take my condo for example. I have a very small bathroom off the front foyer . . . you know for guests when there’s a party. I know for a fact that you wouldn’t fit in the room. Your shoulders are too broad,” I answered, quickly avoiding other things that were crossing my mind. “You’ve got other bathrooms, right?” “Sure,” I said. “I’d use one of them,” Awan answered. “But yes, you are right. There are some places I just have to avoid. Airplane bathrooms are the worst – not to mention airplane seats. I also once got stuck in one of those photo booths with a friend. It took me a long time to pry myself out and I think I bent the wall a little. I used to take my nephew to see movies or things like Disney on Ice, but the kids sitting behind us couldn’t see the show . . . come to think of it, neither could the parents.” “Now, you’re just teasing me,” I said. “Maybe a little. I’ve just gotten used to being big, T.J., and it doesn’t bother me. All of our choices in life make us have to give up other things. A bodybuilder’s life is hard, but it has its benefits, too.” “Like what,” I asked. “Like this,” he said, and he raised his eyes to the waiter across the room. In seconds . . . no, in milliseconds the guy was standing next to our table, pen in hand, staring at Awan with a goofy smile that said he was ready to do anything for the big man. “Beer, T.J.?” “Yes. A Stella,” I replied, trying my best not to laugh. “Make that two Stella’s,” Awan said to the eager waiter. “Yes sir,” the guy shot back and hurried off to fulfill the giant’s wishes. “Please know, T.J., that I did that merely to show you something. I do not use my size to get special attention . . . well, sometimes I do, but I don’t do it a lot. I’m not demanding in that way,” Awan quickly explained. “I don’t think I should be entitled to anything because of my size.” “Well, you should be entitled to bigger clothes, don’t you think? Trust me, I wouldn’t be sitting here if I thought you did act entitled, Awan,” I said, reassuring him. “It was pretty impressive, though, getting the waiter so quickly.” “He’s into muscle, so it helps that I work out,” Awan answered. “How the hell do you know that?” I asked. “He keeps having to adjust himself,” Awan replied, but didn’t look up from the menu. I turned to see the waiter doing an awkward move from leg to leg as he reached down to lessen the tension of an obvious boner – a good sized boner, too. I got the distinct feeling the thing had actually snaked out to the top of his underwear and he was trying in vain to get it back it. I chuckled a little and then turned back to Awan, who was a deep shade of red – clearly uncomfortable about having pointed out the waiter’s predicament. I placed my hand on his, noticing immediately that his fingers were twice as thick as mine. I smiled and forced myself to not look down at his huge mitt. The beers were delivered. “Dude, you’re hot,” I said, “Don’t be embarrassed just because some guy sprouts some wood looking at you. Take it as a compliment.” “I do. I really do,” Awan responded, quickly, “I just don’t want you to think I always want that kind of reaction . . . or, worse, expect it.” “Well, if an elephant walks into the room, it’s going to be noticed,” I said, patting his hand and then pulling mine away – the contact was making the temperature in the room shoot up. “Yeah, well, Mr. T.J. – you’re an elephant, too. Most of the moms on the playground and some of the dads are always taking notice of you when you’re playing ball and saying how hot you are,” Awan said with a smile, as if he had won some contest. It was now my turn to blush. Awan noticed. We both stared at each other for a few seconds and then got embarrassed at the same time, so we simultaneously took a big gulp of beer. I glanced at the waiter – anywhere to distract me from Awan’s gorgeous eyes. The poor man was still trying to get his hard-on in a comfortable position. I looked back at the elephant in the room. “How does someone have sex with a bodybuilder the size of you?” I asked, catching Awan off guard with my bluntness and he choked on his beer. “What?” he said between coughs. “Dude, you’re as massive as a house! You could probably flatten a little guy like a steamroller when you climbed on top of him. I know I’ve crossed a line, but it’s been on my mind ever since we sat down, Awan. You’re as wide as the booth!” I exclaimed – making it clear that these thoughts had been building up inside me for a while. Awan paused for a few beats and then smiled, saying, “I’ll answer your question, T.J., but first you need to tell me if you’re asking because the thought of having sex with me had crossed your mind.” It was like I had been caught with my hand in the cookie jar. Of course, the idea of doing the nasty with this humongous beefcake had crossed my mind, but still my mouth opened and closed a few times without emitting a sound. I turned a much deeper shade of red than before and it took me a few seconds to recover any semblance of calmness I might have had earlier. In spite of all this, I decided – immediately – that I would be completely honest with the huge man in front of me “How on earth could I not be thinking about it, Awan. You’re nice, handsome, smart, and clearly a good guy. I seriously think even straight men would have trouble not thinking about having sex with you,” I answered – and finished with a sip of beer. “Funny, I’ve been thinking about having sex with you the entire evening, too,” Awan replied. “So, T.J., I’m sure you’re aware of this already, but there are many different ways for two men to have sex. Sometimes the steamroller can be on the bottom . . . supporting the other guy.” I pride myself for not labeling people . . . not letting stereotypes seep into my brain, but the idea of someone as massive as Awan being a bottom both confused me and aroused me at the same time. For a few seconds I disappeared into my own little world imagining holding his gigantic legs while I . . . I forced myself to stop these thoughts. I didn’t want to ask the waiter for a bunch of new cloth napkins – requesting some of them to be wet. Cleaning up a mess under the table just didn’t seem like first date wholesomeness. I, myself, was very versatile – and enjoyed being both a pitcher and a catcher. Still, the idea of having all of Awan’s colossal weight on top of me seemed like it would be a little uncomfortable. I seriously pondered if sex with an elephant could be enjoyable. Awan clearly saw my confusion and doubt. “Without wanting to sound conceited, T.J.,” he said, “let’s just say these arms and legs are strong enough to support all of my weight when engaged in any kind of bodily fun.” “I hadn’t thought of that,” I replied. “But it makes perfect sense. Sorry, if the question embarrassed you.” “Now, are we all done with questions about my size and references to elephants. Can we talk about something else for a while?” Awan asked imploringly. “For now,” I answered, “but I reserve the right to bring the conversation back to your big body any time I want. It’s your fault since you’re the one who grew himself massive. I’ve just never gotten to ask questions like this before.” “Fair enough,” Awan shot back. “But that means I can ask questions, too. What’s been your longest relationship?” “Whoa, that’s pretty personal, don’t you think?” I said. “And asking me how I have sex isn’t personal?” he responded – immediately putting me in my place. “Okay, you win. I dated a guy named Seth for two years . . . but that was more than four years ago,” I said, thinking about my ex for the first time in a long time. “Why did you break up?” Awan pressed on. “Look at you, getting all personal,” I teased. “Let’s see, he ended our relationship because he said I was too intense. I could become so focused on things that nothing else mattered. I became so absorbed in something that I’d forget other things . . . things, I guess, he thought were important.” “Like what?” Awan asked. “Like to buy coffee or our anniversary,” I quickly answered, and it made Awan smile. “What?” “I get that way when I’m training for a competition. Single-minded – totally focused on the end goal. My friends use the word ‘obsessed’ and they’re probably right,” Awan replied – making our connection deepen a little. “I would think you kind of had to . . . but clearly all that obsessing has paid off,” I said. “Did you ever think you’d find yourself attracted to a bodybuilder?” Awan quietly asked, knowing full well this question took us into new territory. I stared at him . . . not answering right away. I took a sip of my beer as we both waited for what we knew would be a ‘game changer’ reply. We were starting to map out a future – not long-term, but possibly something in the near future. I thought about my answer knowing fully well the weight it carried. I liked this guy. I liked him a lot. But I was stepping out into unchartered territory . . . into an area of my life I had never discussed with anyone. Awan made me brave enough to step out into the darkness. “I used to sneak strength and bodybuilding magazines into my bedroom when I was a teenager. There was something about the dedication of those guys . . . the way they could sculpt their bodies into something amazing that really turned me on,” I said, softly, and then added, “Um, I’ve never told anyone that.” We stared at each other – the connection having grown even more intense. Even the waiter picked up on it and didn’t come near our table. I was shocked that I didn’t turn red. I wasn’t embarrassed by what I had shared. I thought I would have been, but there was something in this gentle giant that had made it easy . . . no, had made it safe to share something so intimate. I smiled, feeling secure that I had answered honestly and that had pleased Awan. “I could pose for you, sometime . . . If you’d like that,” Awan said – so shyly that I almost couldn’t hear him. “I’d like that a lot,” I answered so quickly that it made Awan smile. “I’ve been watching you for months, sir,” Awan added. “Trying to get up the nerve to talk to you.” “You know, there’s a certain amount of disconnect when hearing a man as massive as you confess he was trying to ‘get up the nerve’ to do anything. It’s almost like you’re behaving like Clark Kent to hide your true identity,” I said. “I’m really quite shy,” Awan answered after a couple of beats. “I’m sure I got into bodybuilding partially as a way to become more confident. I thought it might help open myself to conversations I was naturally too scared to engage in.” “How’s that working for you?” I asked, chuckling a little. “Tonight, it seems to be working better than it ever has in my entire life,” Awan shot back – definitely confident. “Why me, Awan?” I asked without thinking, “Why have you been watching me for a few months?” “Because you exude a certain kind of comfortableness I’ve never witnessed before,” Awan said, immediately. “I watch you play basketball with this mixed group of men – different ages, different ethnicities, different sexual orientations – and you’re comfortable with all of them. You’ll pat anyone on the ass after a good play. You’ve got the straightest straight men giving you a hug after games . . . just because they like you so much. Confidence oozes out of you and everyone senses it. The mothers on the playground talk about how they wish you’d give lessons to their husbands on how to be a man. They call you ‘Mr. Polite,’ ‘Mr. Sportsmanship,’ and ‘Mr. Hot Ass.’ Okay, I might have been the person that actually started the third one, but it doesn’t matter. T.J., you’re so smooth that everyone notices it . . . no matter who they are or what their background is. I wish I could tap into your confidence, somehow. It would have saved me a lot of frustration in the past.” It was a little surreal having someone that seemed like the Hulk talking about your confidence and wanting to be more like you. One glance at Awan and you’d just assume he was cocky-as-hell or just blazingly confident because of his enormous body. I was, again, caught off guard by how much we assume things just from the way people look. I could have spent hours arguing against all the titles bestowed upon me at the park or giving Awan examples of how I did not deserve all the positive attributes he claimed I had just from watching me. I chose, however, to focus selfishly on one thing he had said. “You think I have a hot ass?” I asked, toying with him, mercilessly. “The hottest in the park,” Awan answered and then added, “The hottest I’ve ever seen.” “Would you like another…” the waiter began, suddenly reappearing. “Yes!” I said, loudly, interrupting him because I was suddenly so in need of focusing anywhere else than Awan. “And you, sir?” the waiter asked Awan, emphasizing the ‘sir’ in a way that almost sounded sexual. “Yes, I’ll have one, too. And I think we’re ready to order,” Awan replied and we both reopened our menus having totally forgotten what it was we had decided on – distracted by other things. “He’s still got a raging boner,” I whispered, smiling, when the waiter departed – after getting our orders. “He’s also packing some largeness,” Awan whispered back. “You noticed?” I said. “How could you not?” Awan replied and we both giggled like naughty schoolchildren. “Well, there’s largeness and then there’s ‘elephant in the room largeness,’” I said teasingly. “Hey, I thought we were going to move on from talking about my size,” Awan protested. “Who said I was talking about you?” I shot back and then through laughter I added, “I was referring to what’s happening in my pants right now under the table.” “Thomas John Henderson!” Awan said in a mock scolding voice, “You are a naughty boy.” “There’s nothing ‘boy’ about me, Awan. If you know what I mean,” I said, still laughing and taking a sip of my beer. “I would definitely agree with that,” Awan said, with a serious tone that made the sexual tension sparks fly even more. “Definitely.” We both sat in silence for almost a minute or two – only sipping our beers. We were like two fighters who had returned to their corners of the ring for some much-needed rest after an intense bout of punches being thrown and absorbed. Except, this time, the punches were extremely pleasurable and exciting. We only retreated to prevent unwanted wet stains. It felt like millions of tiny unseeable pins were poking me all over my body. I tingled with expectation and desire. I also sensed that Awan felt the same way. I wanted to move the conversation to something light and, hopefully, harmless. “Have you ever gone stiff on stage . . . you know, only wearing posers?” I asked, making Awan choke on some beer again. “Yes,” he said, smiling, “Tons of times.” “Tell the truth . . . was it because of your own posing, your own body?” I asked, leaning forward to emphasize that I really wanted to know. “If I’m being completely honest, here, and I want to be – yes. I’ve definitely sprouted some major wood because of my own body,” Awan answered, and I could tell he was sharing something with me that he’d never said to anyone else – and he didn’t turn red this time. “I find that so fucking hot . . . oh, sorry about the ‘f’ word. I hope that doesn’t offend you,” I quickly said. “Why is it hot?” Awan asked, and I could tell he was now making me confess some inner secrets. “Oh, I don’t know, there’s just something about a guy admiring his own big body the same way other people do . . . and being turned on by it . . . that excites me. It’s like a painter looking at a picture he’s done and thinking it’s good. I like that kind of confidence,” I answered. “Do you get turned on by your own body?” Awan asked, leaning in to put emphasis on his question, too. “Yeah . . . yeah, I do,” I answered – but I did turn a little red. “What specifically has turned you on about it,” Awan pressed, knowing full well it was making me feel uncomfortable and smiling the whole time. “Payback’s hell, isn’t it, T.J.?” “Okay, big guy, two people can play this game. I refuse to be some shy, embarrassed little boy. I happen to like the tightness of my body. I also think I have a hot furry chest and abs. And if you must know . . . and I am not being cocky, I’m just answering your question . . . I do think I have a good ass. Well, better than average ass, at least,” I answered – my confidence waning at the end. “Ever cum thinking about your own body,” Awan asked – shooting beet red as he did. “Now, who’s being the naughty boy!” I said – a little too loudly, causing some people to look our way. “I might have had some celebratory emissions while looking at myself in the mirror.” “Celebratory emissions!” Awan laughed, unable to control himself. “It sounds like you might want to go get your body smog checked.” This made us both laugh hard and then it was immediately time for another brief time-out in our corners, again. As Awan sipped his beer, he didn’t let his gaze drop from mine. I suddenly sensed a new confidence in him. It might have been the beer or the fact that he was feeling more comfortable with me, but I definitely could see the side of him that could command the stage in front of thousands of people and make judges fall all over themselves to score him high. I had the feeling his home was loaded with trophies. It seemed he could summon a winner’s attitude when he needed to – and that, on top of his superior genetics, definitely made him a force of nature. I put on my ‘game face’ an equaled his intensity. I was could be very confident on the court. He instantly noticed the change within me, and I could tell it turned him on. “You aren’t intimidated by me, are you?” Awan asked and it felt like he held his breath with anticipation of my answer. “No. You’re huge . . . that’s for sure, but not intimidating,” I answered. “Do I intimidate you?” “Only before I talked to you,” Awan answered, honestly. “Now, I just want you.” “The feeling is mutual,” I responded – quickly. “What if the sex is horrible?” “Have you ever had bad sex?” Awan asked – and it sounded like he already knew the answer. “No . . . not really,” I said. “Just bad sexual partners.” “Well, that ain’t me,” Awan said – sounding curiously like a southern gentleman. “You make me want to work out . . . to burn off some excess energy.” “We should lift together sometime,” I said . . . and then added, “In the nude.” “Fuuuuuck, that brought me too close to the edge, T.J.,” Awan said, reaching under the table to so something at his crotch and gulping down the rest of his beer. “Let’s call a flirting truce for a while, okay. I’m aching in certain parts of my body more than I do after a four-hour workout session.” “Fair enough,” I answered. “Trust me, I could use the break, too.” “Here you go, fellas,” our waiter said as he put down our plates – both, Awan and me noticing the poor guy was still at full mast. “Can I get you another….” “Yes!” we both answered at the same time and all three of us laughed. “Can I just be unprofessional for a few minutes,” the youngish waiter said, “and tell you both that you are the hottest couple I’ve ever seen in my entire life. I’m not sure who turns me on the most.” And then he was gone – too embarrassed by what he had shared to remain standing there for us to respond. I cannot lie – his inclusion of me in his praise both shocked me and thrilled me. I had assumed, like Awan, that he was the type that was totally into muscle and didn’t even notice me. To be included in the same category as the trophy-winning bodybuilder in front of me was almost unfathomable – and I did not suffer from lack of self-esteem. Awan and I stared at each other, smiling. We felt united in a new way – as if some deity had just blessed our connection. The big man picked up his fork, but before he plunged it into his generous plate of pasta – clearly enhanced by the cook that I noticed kept stepping out to get a glance of the huge bodybuilder – he smiled and spoke. “That guy is so getting a huge tip!” Awan said and then he added, “As huge as I hope I will be getting later on tonight!” And the flirting level jumped right back up to ten, instantly.